follow_v not_o only_o that_o god_n have_v the_o same_o concern_v in_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o purity_n of_o that_o church_n as_o of_o that_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n but_o that_o he_o have_v yet_o a_o far_o great_a for_o above_o this_o that_o church_n have_v external_a help_n for_o the_o conversation_n of_o its_o purity_n far_o great_a than_o the_o latin_a church_n ever_o have_v for_o it_o be_v shut_v up_o in_o one_o only_a people_n and_o in_o one_o country_n only_o it_o have_v one_o language_n only_o one_o only_a tabernacle_n one_o only_a temple_n but_o one_o civil_a government_n but_o one_o only_a political_a law_n and_o but_o one_o king_n where_o the_o western_a church_n have_v all_o those_o apart_o in_o many_o place_n and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o all_o that_o it_o can_v not_o be_v keep_v from_o corruption_n not_o only_o at_o one_o but_o divers_a time_n not_o only_o in_o matter_n of_o small_a consequence_n but_o after_o a_o strange_a manner_n by_o a_o heap_n of_o deprave_a tradition_n by_o false_a gloss_n on_o the_o law_n by_o open_a idolatry_n and_o by_o a_o multitude_n of_o other_o thing_n wherewith_o their_o prophet_n reproach_v they_o have_v they_o not_o then_o very_a great_a reason_n to_o think_v that_o the_o latin_a church_n which_o have_v no_o peculiar_a promise_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v keep_v from_o corruption_n in_o be_v distinguish_v from_o that_o of_o israel_n be_v not_o more_o happy_a than_o that_o in_o the_o conservation_n of_o its_o purity_n 4._o to_o this_o example_n of_o the_o church_n of_o israel_n our_o father_n adjoin_v that_o of_o the_o greek_a and_o other_o eastern_a church_n which_o god_n have_v at_o first_o honour_v with_o christianity_n as_o well_o as_o the_o latin_a and_o that_o the_o time_n have_v nevertheless_o so_o dissigure_v they_o that_o they_o do_v not_o any_o far_o appear_v to_o be_v what_o they_o be_v heretofore_o indeed_o into_o what_o error_n and_o superstition_n do_v not_o those_o church_n fall_n and_o in_o how_o many_o point_n do_v not_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n find_v itself_o to_o differ_v at_o this_o day_n from_o they_o some_o of_o they_o observe_v circumcision_n with_o baptism_n other_o keep_v up_o the_o sacrifice_a of_o live_a creature_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o jew_n some_o solemn_o every_o year_n baptise_v their_o river_n and_o their_o horse_n other_o believe_v that_o the_o smoke_n of_o incense_n take_v away_o their_o sin_n other_o hold_v that_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o faithful_a deliver_v from_o the_o pain_n of_o damnation_n those_o soul_n that_o be_v then_o in_o hell_n other_o give_v passport_n in_o due_a form_n to_o the_o die_a to_o carry_v they_o to_o paradise_n and_o a_o thousand_o other_o suchlike_a impertinency_n that_o be_v find_v to_o be_v establish_v among_o those_o people_n why_o may_v it_o not_o be_v possible_a that_o the_o latin_a church_n shall_v have_v degenerate_v as_o well_o as_o those_o church_n be_v it_o that_o their_o christianity_n be_v from_o the_o beginning_n different_z from_o that_o of_o the_o latin_n or_o be_v it_o because_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v some_o peculiar_a privilege_n beyond_o all_o other_o no_o certain_o their_o vocation_n be_v equal_a on_o one_o part_n and_o on_o the_o other_o and_o the_o nature_n of_o thing_n be_v so_o if_o those_o nation_n have_v corrupt_v themselves_o those_o of_o rome_n may_v corrupt_v themselves_o as_o well_o as_o they_o 5._o our_o father_n who_o be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o those_o example_n can_v not_o but_o represent_v all_o to_o themselves_o also_o in_o my_o judgement_n the_o time_n past_a wherein_o error_n and_o corruption_n have_v visible_o prevail_v over_o the_o truth_n even_o then_o when_o those_o very_a church_n of_o the_o east_n and_o west_n be_v join_v together_o in_o one_o body_n they_o know_v that_o that_o have_v pass_v in_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o macedonian_n in_o the_o council_n of_o sirmium_n of_o milan_n of_o ariminum_n at_o selucia_n and_o at_o constantinople_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o arrian_n and_o in_o a_o council_n at_o ephesus_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o eutychian_o without_o think_v of_o that_o which_o they_o say_v of_o those_o two_o council_n hold_v at_o constantinople_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o iconoclaste_n or_o abolisher_n of_o image_n the_o one_o under_o the_o emperor_n leo_n isaurious_a the_o other_o under_o constantine_n copronimus_n that_o very_a thing_n be_v a_o evident_a token_n to_o they_o that_o the_o latin_a church_n may_v be_v very_o likely_a in_o their_o time_n fall_v into_o other_o corruption_n and_o that_o error_n have_v triumph_v over_o truth_n for_o it_o be_v not_o at_o all_o impossible_a that_o that_o which_o have_v happen_v frequent_o in_o respect_n of_o some_o error_n may_v not_o yet_o with_o great_a success_n and_o long_a duration_n happen_v in_o respect_n of_o other_o error_n 6._o moreover_o they_o observe_v that_o council_n of_o a_o great_a name_n among_o the_o latin_n as_o those_o of_o constance_n and_o basil_n have_v be_v reject_v and_o oppose_v by_o other_o council_n and_o that_o in_o the_o most_o weighty_a point_n of_o religion_n to_o wit_n in_o the_o case_n of_o the_o supreme_a authority_n that_o ought_v to_o govern_v the_o church_n upon_o earth_n for_o some_o raise_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o council_n above_o that_o of_o the_o pope_n and_o other_o will_v have_v it_o that_o the_o pope_n shall_v have_v a_o absolute_a and_o a_o independent_a and_o perfect_o monarchical_a rule_n over_o the_o church_n what_o can_v our_o father_n conclude_v from_o so_o manifest_a a_o contest_v if_o not_o that_o it_o have_v a_o vast_a confusion_n in_o it_o and_o that_o it_o be_v exceed_o necessary_a to_o the_o quiet_a settle_n of_o their_o mind_n and_o conscience_n to_o enter_v on_o a_o examination_n of_o that_o which_o those_o man_n teach_v in_o the_o business_n of_o religion_n 7._o our_o father_n be_v confirm_v in_o that_o design_n when_o they_o set_v before_o their_o eye_n those_o obscure_a age_n through_o which_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v past_a for_o who_o know_v not_o what_o the_o nine_o ten_o and_o eleven_o century_n be_v not_o to_o speak_v of_o those_o that_o follow_v they_o as_o for_o the_o nine_o baronius_n be_v force_v to_o conclude_v the_o history_n of_o it_o with_o say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o age_n of_o affliction_n to_o the_o church_n in_o general_n and_o chief_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o well_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o complaint_n it_o have_v against_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o west_n and_o east_n and_o 899._o the_o schism_n of_o photius_n as_o by_o reason_n of_o intestine_a and_o implacable_a war_n which_o have_v begin_v then_o to_o be_v form_v within_o the_o very_a bosom_n of_o that_o church_n that_o this_o age_n be_v the_o most_o deplorable_a and_o dismal_a above_o all_o the_o rest_n because_o those_o who_o ought_v to_o have_v be_v watchful_a in_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n not_o only_o sleep_v profound_o but_o the_o very_a same_o person_n labour_v all_o they_o can_v entire_o to_o drown_v the_o apostolick-ship_n for_o the_o ten_o as_o there_o be_v very_o few_o person_n but_o will_v acknowledge_v that_o it_o be_v bury_v in_o darkness_n more_o gross_a than_o that_o of_o egypt_n so_o it_o will_v be_v needless_a here_o to_o produce_v the_o proof_n the_o eleven_o be_v scarce_o happy_a and_o baronius_n begin_v the_o history_n of_o it_o with_o a_o remark_n of_o so_o universal_a a_o corruption_n of_o manner_n chief_o among_o the_o churchman_n that_o it_o have_v make_v way_n say_v he_o for_o the_o common_a beleif_n of_o the_o near_a approach_n of_o antichrist_n and_o of_o the_o end_n 1001._o of_o the_o world_n how_o can_v it_o be_v possible_a that_o during_o such_o gloomy_a time_n religion_n faith_n and_o worship_n shall_v be_v preserve_v without_o any_o alteration_n saint_n paul_n have_v join_v together_o faith_n and_o a_o good_a conscience_n as_o two_o thing_n that_o mutual_o sustain_v one_o another_o 1._o and_o have_v take_v notice_n that_o those_o who_o cast_v off_o a_o good_a conscience_n make_v shipwreck_n of_o the_o faith_n in_o effect_n say_v saint_n chrysostome_n then_o when_o man_n lead_v corrupt_v life_n it_o be_v impossible_a they_o shall_v keep_v 5._o themselves_o from_o fall_v into_o perverse_a doctrine_n 8._o to_o these_o consideration_n we_o may_v join_v that_o of_o the_o two_o sort_n of_o philosophy_n which_o successive_o have_v reign_v in_o the_o church_n to_o wit_n that_o of_o plato_n and_o the_o other_o of_o aristotle_n to_o who_o principle_n they_o have_v strive_v to_o accommodate_v the_o christian_a religion_n for_o it_o be_v scarce_o to_o be_v conceive_v but_o that_o mixture_n of_o platonic_a and_o peripatetic_a opinion_n with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v have_v deface_v the_o faith_n and_o quite_o alter_v his_o true_a worship_n it_o be_v for_o this_o
article_n of_o faith_n teach_v in_o the_o creed_n and_o found_v upon_o the_o promise_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o ought_v always_o to_o have_v a_o holy_a christian_a society_n in_o this_o world_n that_o shall_v subsist_v until_o the_o consummation_n of_o age_n calvin_n do_v not_o say_v less_o and_o his_o word_n be_v not_o less_o express_v we_o must_v say_v he_o hold_v it_o for_o certain_a that_o from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o world_n there_o never_o be_v a_o time_n wherein_o the_o church_n of_o god_n be_v not_o and_o there_o never_o will_v be_v till_o the_o consummation_n of_o age_n in_o which_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v upon_o this_o foundation_n refute_v servetus_n who_o maintain_v that_o the_o church_n have_v be_v banish_v from_o the_o world_n for_o a_o certain_a time_n he_o say_v bold_o that_o to_o say_v that_o god_n have_v not_o always_o preserve_v some_o church_n in_o this_o world_n will_v be_v to_o accuse_v he_o of_o a_o lie_n because_o he_o have_v promise_v that_o it_o shall_v endure_v as_o long_o as_o the_o sun_n and_o moon_n shall_v beza_n speak_v as_o the_o flemish_a confession_n which_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o reign_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v perpetual_a acknowledge_v also_o that_o he_o ought_v always_o to_o have_v subject_n upon_o who_o to_o exercise_v that_o kingly_a office_n du_n moulin_n and_o mestresat_n be_v not_o less_o ingenuous_a in_o this_o point_n etc._n etc._n thus_o it_o be_v that_o mounseur_fw-fr the_o cardinal_n of_o richelieu_n have_v justify_v we_o against_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la he_o can_v not_o in_o my_o judgement_n have_v speak_v either_o more_o clear_o or_o more_o strong_o in_o effect_n they_o can_v without_o ignorance_n or_o calumny_n ascribe_v that_o opinion_n of_o the_o entire_a extinction_n of_o the_o church_n throughout_o all_o the_o world_n to_o we_o we_o say_v indeed_o and_o we_o say_v it_o with_o a_o extreme_a grief_n that_o the_o church_n have_v be_v for_o some_o age_n in_o so_o great_a a_o obscurity_n that_o we_o can_v very_o hardly_o see_v any_o trace_n of_o the_o natural_a beauty_n of_o christianity_n shine_v forth_o there_o ignorance_n error_n superstition_n as_o most_o thick_a cloud_n have_v cover_v the_o face_n of_o religion_n and_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n have_v fall_v into_o so_o strange_a a_o disorder_n that_o we_o can_v see_v nothing_o but_o confusion_n in_o all_o part_n so_o that_o the_o church_n can_v not_o but_o appear_v under_o a_o very_a deplorable_a condition_n under_o that_o eclipse_n this_o be_v that_o which_o calvin_n mean_v by_o that_o entire_a defection_n of_o the_o world_n whereof_o he_o speak_v in_o the_o passage_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v allege_v and_o that_o which_o be_v also_o represent_v in_o our_o confession_n of_o faith_n by_o that_o ruin_n and_o desolation_n whereinto_o we_o say_v the_o church_n be_v fall_v but_o how_o great_a soever_o that_o ruin_n shall_v have_v be_v we_o do_v not_o believe_v as_o the_o donatist_n do_v that_o the_o church_n have_v absolute_o perish_v or_o that_o it_o be_v entire_o extinct_a through_o all_o the_o world_n we_o do_v not_o so_o much_o as_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v restrain_v to_o those_o society_n which_o the_o passion_n of_o their_o enemy_n have_v labour_v to_o cry_v down_o under_o the_o name_n of_o sect_n call_v they_o berengarian_n waldenses_n albigenses_n petro-busians_a henrician_n wicklefist_n hussites_n etc._n etc._n and_o over_o who_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v insult_v so_o fierce_o after_o his_o usual_a manner_n those_o society_n be_v yet_o the_o most_o illustrious_a part_n of_o the_o church_n because_o they_o be_v the_o most_o pure_a the_o most_o enlighten_v and_o the_o most_o generous_a but_o the_o church_n do_v not_o whole_o and_o entire_o reside_v in_o they_o for_o not_o to_o speak_v of_o the_o little_a child_n that_o die_v before_o the_o age_n of_o discretion_n and_o to_o who_o we_o do_v not_o doubt_v that_o god_n be_v merciful_a we_o be_v persuade_v that_o while_n error_n and_o superstition_n may_v be_v see_v to_o reign_v in_o their_o pulpit_n in_o their_o book_n in_o their_o school_n and_o in_o the_o council_n and_o that_o a_o great_a number_n be_v fill_v with_o they_o that_o god_n preserve_v to_o himself_o amid_o the_o people_n a_o considerable_a number_n of_o the_o true_o faithful_a who_o have_v keep_v their_o faith_n and_o their_o conscience_n pure_a by_o reason_n of_o their_o simplicity_n content_v themselves_o with_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n adore_v one_o only_a god_n their_o creator_n and_o father_n put_v their_o confidence_n in_o one_o only_a jesus_n christ_n dead_a and_o rise_v again_o for_o they_o and_o as_o to_o the_o rest_n live_v holy_o and_o christianly_o with_o embarass_v themselves_o either_o with_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o school_n which_o they_o do_v not_o know_v or_o the_o superstition_n wherewith_o they_o behold_v christianity_n load_v and_o which_o the_o sole_a instinct_n of_o their_o conscience_n can_v make_v they_o reject_v we_o no_o way_n doubt_v that_o even_o among_o the_o most_o enlighten_v person_n there_o have_v be_v a_o great_a number_n who_o have_v groan_v under_o so_o many_o corruption_n as_o they_o see_v the_o church_n afflict_v with_o and_o who_o in_o wait_v for_o better_a time_n have_v keep_v themselves_o without_o bear_v a_o part_n in_o they_o but_o we_o say_v nothing_o upon_o this_o subject_n but_o what_o the_o father_n and_o in_o particular_a s._n augustine_n have_v say_v concern_v the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n under_o the_o domination_n of_o the_o arian_n for_o they_o have_v say_v two_o most_o remarkable_a thing_n first_o that_o while_o the_o wicked_a and_o the_o heretic_n possess_v the_o pulpit_n while_o they_o preach_v their_o blasphemy_n there_o whilst_o they_o be_v master_n of_o the_o council_n whilst_o they_o have_v the_o multitude_n and_o the_o power_n of_o the_o age_n on_o their_o side_n while_o they_o persecute_v the_o good_a to_o the_o utmost_a and_o while_o all_o seem_v to_o stoop_v under_o their_o yoke_n god_n preserve_v in_o that_o corrupt_a ministry_n a_o considerable_a number_n of_o the_o true_o faithful_a who_o keep_v under_o the_o veil_n of_o their_o simplicity_n their_o faith_n pure_a receive_v that_o which_o they_o preach_v of_o good_a to_o they_o and_o not_o be_v infect_v with_o the_o bad_a the_o second_o thing_n that_o they_o have_v say_v be_v that_o there_o be_v those_o there_o who_o be_v more_o enlighten_v and_o more_o strong_a in_o the_o faith_n than_o the_o other_o oppose_v themselves_o to_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o arian_n and_o will_v not_o have_v any_o communion_n with_o they_o suffer_v constant_o their_o banishment_n and_o the_o most_o cruel_a punishment_n for_o so_o just_a a_o cause_n to_o justify_v this_o truth_n i_o shall_v only_o here_o set_v down_o that_o which_o s._n augustine_n have_v write_v upon_o this_o subject_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o vincentius_n but_o before_o i_o relate_v his_o word_n we_o must_v note_v that_o the_o donatist_n precise_o do_v that_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v do_v when_o he_o have_v abuse_v some_o hyperbolical_a expression_n that_o calvin_n make_v use_v of_o and_o the_o word_n of_o our_o confession_n of_o faith_n to_o lay_v it_o to_o our_o charge_n that_o we_o believe_v a_o entire_a extinction_n of_o the_o church_n for_o the_o donatist_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n abuse_v some_o passage_n of_o s._n hilary_n in_o which_o that_o saint_n have_v exaggerated_a the_o lamentable_a state_n of_o the_o church_n in_o his_o day_n under_o the_o domination_n of_o the_o arian_n from_o whence_o they_o conclude_v that_o s._n hilary_n have_v think_v that_o the_o church_n have_v entire_o fail_v it_o be_v therefore_o to_o refute_v this_o objection_n that_o s._n augustine_n explain_v 48._o himself_o after_o this_o manner_n the_o church_n say_v he_o be_v sometime_o obscure_v and_o cover_v as_o it_o be_v with_o cloud_n by_o the_o great_a number_n of_o 290._o scandal_n when_o the_o wicked_a take_v the_o advantage_n of_o the_o night_n to_o shoot_v against_o those_o who_o be_v true_a in_o heart_n but_o even_o then_o she_o be_v eminent_a in_o she_o most_o firm_a defender_n and_o if_o it_o be_v allow_v to_o we_o to_o make_v some_o distinction_n in_o the_o word_n that_o god_n speak_v to_o abraham_n thy_o posterity_n shall_v be_v as_o the_o star_n of_o heaven_n and_o as_o the_o sand_n that_o lie_v upon_o the_o seashore_n i_o mean_v that_o we_o must_v understand_v by_o the_o star_n some_o few_o person_n more_o firm_a and_o illustrious_a than_o the_o other_o and_o by_o the_o sand_n the_o multitude_n of_o the_o weak_a and_o carnal_a which_o in_o a_o time_n of_o a_o calm_a appear_v quiet_a and_o free_a but_o which_o be_v sometime_o cover_v with_o the_o flood_n of_o tribulation_n and_o temptation_n such_o
purity_n of_o the_o faith_n in_o the_o church_n nor_o to_o have_v extirpated_a arianism_n since_o that_o however_o corrupt_v and_o infect_v the_o church_n be_v with_o that_o heresy_n there_o be_v yet_o a_o way_n to_o work_v out_o their_o salvation_n in_o her_o communion_n and_o under_o her_o ministry_n 4._o if_o he_o say_v to_o we_o that_o our_o father_n ought_v not_o at_o least_o in_o reform_v themselves_o to_o have_v separate_v themselves_o from_o those_o who_o be_v not_o for_o a_o reformation_n nor_o to_o have_v forsake_v their_o communion_n and_o assembly_n i_o will_v also_o say_v to_o he_o that_o after_o this_o reckon_n the_o orthodox_n in_o labour_v to_o purge_v the_o church_n from_o arianism_n ought_v not_o at_o least_o to_o have_v separate_v itself_o from_o those_o who_o will_v retain_v arianism_n but_o that_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v remain_v with_o they_o in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o communion_n and_o in_o the_o same_o assembly_n which_o nevertheless_o they_o do_v not_o 5._o if_o he_o say_v to_o we_o that_o the_o berengarian_o the_o waldenses_n and_o albigenses_n be_v schismatic_n since_o they_o have_v withdraw_v themselves_o from_o a_o communion_n and_o a_o ministry_n under_o which_o god_n yet_o preserve_v the_o true_o faithful_a i_o will_v likewise_o say_v to_o he_o that_o those_o courageous_a man_n of_o s._n augustine_n be_v in_o this_o reckon_a schismatic_n since_o they_o have_v not_o less_o withdraw_v themselves_o from_o that_o communion_n and_o public_a ministry_n when_o that_o ministry_n be_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o arian_n as_o i_o have_v show_v by_o express_a testimony_n 6._o if_o he_o tell_v we_o last_o that_o since_o we_o acknowledge_v that_o they_o can_v have_v work_v out_o their_o salvation_n under_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n before_o the_o reformation_n we_o ought_v to_o confess_v that_o we_o may_v yet_o at_o this_o day_n be_v save_v in_o it_o since_o thing_n be_v in_o the_o same_o estate_n now_o in_o which_o they_o be_v before_o i_o shall_v tell_v he_o that_o the_o arian_n can_v have_v raise_v the_o same_o objection_n against_o the_o orthodox_n after_o their_o separation_n for_o the_o arian_n do_v not_o pretend_v to_o have_v change_v any_o thing_n in_o the_o state_n of_o the_o ministry_n under_o which_o s._n augustine_n acknowledge_v that_o god_n have_v preserve_v the_o true_o faithful_a so_o that_o all_o the_o objection_n which_o he_o shall_v make_v against_o our_o hypothesis_n will_v be_v common_a to_o those_o against_o that_o of_o s._n augustine_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la will_n himself_o be_v as_o much_o concern_v as_o we_o to_o answer_v they_o but_o not_o to_o refer_v ourselves_o whole_o to_o he_o let_v we_o see_v whether_o those_o difficulty_n be_v of_o such_o a_o weight_n as_o that_o there_o be_v no_o way_n leave_v rational_o to_o satisfy_v we_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o therefore_o that_o as_o to_o the_o first_o s._n augustine_n have_v say_v that_o it_o be_v great_a injustice_n to_o demand_v the_o name_n of_o those_o particular_a man_n who_o keep_v themselves_o pure_a under_o a_o impure_a ministry_n since_o we_o do_v not_o keep_v a_o register_n of_o every_o particular_a man_n nor_o of_o the_o state_n of_o their_o conscience_n and_o that_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o know_v in_o the_o general_n that_o the_o promise_n that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v make_v always_o to_o preserve_v to_o himself_o a_o church_n upon_o earth_n be_v inviolable_a that_o we_o must_v not_o therefore_o doubt_v that_o there_o have_v always_o be_v good_a seed_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o arian_n tare_n it_o be_v the_o same_o answer_n that_o we_o make_v there_o need_v nothing_o but_o to_o apply_v it_o to_o the_o second_o he_o have_v answer_v that_o the_o simplicity_n of_o many_o among_o the_o people_n who_o go_v not_o so_o far_o as_o to_o understand_v the_o bad_a sense_n of_o the_o arian_n expression_n shelter_v they_o under_o heresy_n that_o many_o other_o of_o the_o more_o enlighten_v remain_v in_o silence_n through_o the_o fear_n of_o persecution_n content_v themselves_o to_o keep_v their_o own_o faith_n pure_a without_o partake_v in_o the_o wickedness_n of_o the_o wicked_a and_o without_o list_v themselves_o up_o against_o it_o in_o effect_n it_o be_v a_o maxim_n of_o phoebadius_n that_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o a_o humble_a passim_fw-la conscience_n to_o keep_v its_o own_o faith_n without_o engage_v itself_o to_o refute_v the_o belief_n of_o other_o and_o it_o be_v one_o of_o s._n augustine_n himself_o that_o no_o body_n can_v be_v culpable_a for_o the_o sin_n of_o another_o nor_o by_o consequence_n for_o the_o heresy_n and_o superstition_n that_o infect_v a_o ministry_n provide_v he_o take_v no_o part_n in_o they_o and_o no_o way_n consent_n to_o they_o either_o in_o effect_n or_o appearance_n but_o this_o be_v yet_o the_o same_o answer_n that_o we_o make_v for_o as_o i_o have_v already_o say_v we_o do_v not_o doubt_v that_o there_o be_v among_o the_o people_n a_o very_a great_a number_n of_o person_n who_o light_n go_v no_o further_o than_o the_o mere_a know_v of_o the_o chief_a article_n of_o christianity_n contain_v in_o the_o creed_n in_o the_o decalogue_n and_o lord_n prayer_n and_o who_o by_o consequence_n be_v hide_v under_o those_o capital_a error_n with_o which_o the_o public_a ministry_n be_v then_o load_v we_o no_o way_n doubt_v that_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o that_o darkness_n there_o be_v not_o a_o great_a many_o enlighten_v person_n who_o through_o the_o fear_n of_o persecution_n remain_v under_o the_o same_o corrupt_a ministry_n with_o the_o other_o separate_v the_o good_a from_o the_o bad_a discern_v the_o error_n and_o superstition_n take_v no_o part_n in_o they_o and_o live_v as_o to_o other_o thing_n in_o that_o hope_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v culpable_a for_o the_o sin_n of_o other_o to_o the_o three_o s._n augustine_n have_v answer_v that_o it_o be_v a_o absurd_a objection_n for_o it_o be_v not_o more_o absurd_a to_o say_v that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o take_v care_n to_o heal_v a_o disease_n under_o a_o pretence_n that_o as_o great_a as_o the_o disease_n be_v life_n yet_o remain_v than_o to_o say_v that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o take_v care_n to_o purge_v the_o church_n and_o the_o ministry_n from_o a_o heresy_n that_o infect_v it_o under_o a_o pretence_n that_o there_o be_v yet_o a_o way_n to_o be_v save_v in_o her_o communion_n and_o under_o her_o ministry_n that_o we_o must_v on_o the_o contrary_a labour_v as_o much_o as_o possible_o we_o can_v to_o re-establish_a christianity_n in_o its_o whole_a frame_n lest_o the_o evil_n shall_v increase_v and_o be_v make_v incurable_a through_o a_o too_o great_a negligence_n and_o lest_o that_o good_a which_o remain_v in_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v whole_o corrupt_v by_o the_o contagion_n of_o the_o evil_n but_o this_o be_v also_o the_o very_a same_o answer_n that_o we_o make_v our_o father_n ought_v to_o have_v employ_v all_o their_o endeavour_n to_o reform_v the_o latin_a church_n by_o their_o exhortation_n by_o their_o book_n by_o their_o sermon_n by_o their_o example_n because_o that_o we_o ought_v always_o as_o much_o as_o possible_o we_o can_v and_o as_o the_o time_n and_o our_o knowledge_n call_v we_o to_o it_o to_o labour_v to_o settle_v religion_n in_o a_o state_n of_o purity_n lest_o in_o the_o end_n error_n and_o superstition_n render_v themselves_o universal_a and_o the_o whole_a church_n shall_v perish_v through_o our_o negligence_n for_o although_o jesus_n christ_n have_v promise_v we_o that_o it_o shall_v never_o perish_v yet_o notwithstanding_o this_o will_v be_v to_o tempt_v god_n and_o to_o render_v ourselves_o unworthy_a of_o his_o grace_n to_o neglect_v the_o mean_n that_o he_o give_v we_o for_o its_o preservation_n and_o that_o so_o much_o the_o more_o as_o according_a to_o humane_a judgement_n there_o be_v no_o other_o than_o that_o of_o the_o reformation_n to_o the_o four_o s._n augustine_n have_v answer_v that_o in_o labour_v to_o purge_v the_o church_n from_o arianism_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o they_o shall_v separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o those_o who_o obstinate_o persist_v in_o that_o heresy_n and_o the_o fix_a resolution_n that_o they_o testify_v to_o remain_v in_o it_o be_v a_o sufficient_a cause_n to_o make_v they_o withdraw_v themselves_o from_o their_o assembly_n but_o we_o answer_v with_o great_a advantage_n that_o our_o father_n in_o labour_v for_o a_o reformation_n aught_o to_o have_v forsake_v the_o assembly_n of_o those_o who_o not_o only_o be_v fix_v in_o the_o opinion_n of_o have_v nothing_o reform_v and_o oppose_v themselves_o with_o all_o their_o might_n to_o hinder_v a_o reformation_n but_o who_o go_v so_o far_o as_o to_o impose_v a_o new_a necessity_n on_o man_n conscience_n to_o believe_v their_o opinion_n and_o even_o to_o
to_o feed_v the_o people_n with_o their_o superstition_n for_o they_o be_v such_o as_o enslave_v their_o soul_n where_o true_a piety_n will_v have_v ennoble_v and_o free_v man_n from_o that_o yoke_n which_o they_o will_v have_v impose_v on_o we_o further_o if_o any_o will_v more_o particular_o see_v how_o far_o the_o claim_n of_o the_o roman_a see_v go_v they_o need_v but_o to_o read_v what_o augustine_n steuchus_n library-keeper_n to_o the_o pope_n have_v write_v for_o he_o ascribe_v to_o the_o pope_n the_o very_a same_o temporal_a right_n in_o the_o same_o latitude_n wherein_o the_o old_a roman_a empire_n possess_v they_o and_o he_o prove_v from_o the_o register_n of_o gregory_n the_o seven_o that_o spain_n hungary_n england_n denmark_n russia_n croatia_n dalmatia_n arragon_n portugal_n bohemia_n swedland_n norway_n dacia_n do_v all_o heretofore_o belong_v to_o the_o pope_n and_o that_o all_o that_o pepin_n charlemagne_n henry_n and_o other_o emperor_n give_v to_o the_o church_n bring_v he_o not_o any_o new_a right_n but_o only_o set_v he_o in_o the_o possession_n of_o that_o which_o the_o violence_n of_o the_o barbarian_n have_v wrest_v from_o he_o 15._o what_o can_v our_o father_n say_v to_o those_o unjust_a usurpation_n of_o the_o pope_n over_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o church_n over_o which_o they_o pretend_v sovereign_o to_o reign_v to_o have_v authority_n to_o decide_v matter_n of_o faith_n to_o make_v new_a law_n to_o dispense_v with_o the_o ancient_a constitution_n to_o call_v council_n to_o transfer_v they_o from_o one_o place_n to_o another_o to_o authorize_v or_o to_o condemn_v they_o to_o judge_v all_o the_o world_n without_o be_v liable_a to_o be_v judge_v of_o any_o in_o a_o word_n of_o make_v all_o thing_n to_o depend_v on_o their_o power_n and_o bind_v all_o church_n to_o submit_v themselves_o to_o its_o decision_n about_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o rule_n of_o discipline_n not_o only_o with_o a_o bare_a external_a obedience_n but_o with_o a_o real_a acquiescence_n of_o their_o conscience_n by_o reason_n of_o which_o they_o be_v accustom_v as_o they_o practise_v it_o even_o at_o this_o present_a in_o their_o bull_n to_o place_n in_o the_o front_n the_o fullness_n of_o their_o power_n and_o to_o adjoyn_v this_o clause_n that_o no_o man_n shall_v dare_v to_o be_v so_o rash_a as_o to_o infringe_v or_o go_v contrary_a to_o their_o decree_n under_o penalty_n of_o incur_v the_o indignation_n of_o god_n and_o the_o bless_a apostle_n peter_n and_o paul_n i_o know_v there_o be_v some_o that_o sometime_o do_v very_o strong_o oppose_v these_o pretension_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n that_o some_o council_n do_v labour_n to_o repress_v they_o and_o that_o the_o church_n of_o france_n have_v appear_v often_o enough_o jealous_a of_o its_o liberty_n but_o beside_o that_o those_o opposition_n never_o have_v that_o success_n which_o may_v just_o have_v be_v hope_v for_o on_o the_o part_n of_o the_o pope_n who_o almost_o always_o elude_v they_o beside_o that_o i_o say_v they_o do_v but_o serve_v to_o confirm_v the_o prejudices_fw-la of_o our_o father_n by_o daily_o discover_v to_o they_o more_o and_o more_o of_o the_o corruption_n of_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n 16._o what_o can_v they_o judge_v of_o those_o dispensation_n that_o the_o pope_n give_v in_o the_o business_n of_o marriage_n within_o prohibit_v degree_n against_o the_o express_a word_n of_o the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o in_o the_o case_n of_o vow_n which_o they_o themselves_o hold_v to_o be_v lawful_a and_o in_o divers_a other_o matter_n even_o against_o that_o which_o they_o call_v the_o general_a state_n of_o the_o church_n what_o do_v we_o think_v we_o ought_v to_o say_v at_o present_a say_v gerson_n of_o the_o easiness_n whereby_o dispensation_n be_v give_v by_o the_o pope_n 10._o and_o by_o the_o prelate_n to_o lawful_a oath_n to_o reasonnable_a vow_n to_o a_o vast_a plurality_n of_o benefice_n against_o all_o the_o mind_n or_o as_o he_o speak_v even_o to_o a_o universal_a gainsay_n of_o council_n in_o privilege_n and_o exemption_n that_o destroy_v common_a equity_n who_o can_v reckon_v up_o all_o the_o way_n whereof_o they_o serve_v themselves_o to_o loosen_v the_o force_n of_o ecclesiastical_a discipline_n and_o to_o oppose_v and_o destroy_v that_o of_o the_o gospel_n who_o can_v read_v without_o some_o commotion_n that_o which_o innocent_a the_o three_o have_v write_v that_o by_o the_o fullness_n of_o his_o power_n he_o have_v a_o lawful_a power_n to_o dispense_v with_o 4._o that_o that_o be_v beyond_o all_o equity_n and_o that_o that_o the_o glossary_a have_v subjoin_v that_o the_o pope_n can_v dispense_v against_o a_o apostle_n against_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o against_o the_o old_a testament_n in_o the_o case_n of_o tithe_n it_o be_v add_v that_o he_o can_v dispense_v against_o the_o general_a state_n of_o the_o church_n and_o yet_o elsewhere_o the_o gloss_n on_o the_o gloss_n decree_n of_o gratian_n assure_v we_o that_o the_o pope_n may_v sometime_o dispense_v against_o the_o general_n state_n of_o the_o church_n and_o for_o that_o allege_v the_o example_n of_o innocent_a the_o three_o in_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n 17._o what_o can_v our_o father_n judge_n of_o those_o vast_a abuse_n that_o be_v commit_v in_o dispence_v with_o the_o ecclesiastical_a function_n give_v most_o frequent_o to_o person_n altogether_o unworthy_a and_o uncapable_a and_o sometime_o to_o child_n to_o the_o great_a scandal_n of_o christianity_n which_o complain_v of_o it_o high_o a_o long_a time_n ago_o they_o prefer_v say_v st._n bernard_n little_a schoolboy_n and_o young_a child_n 42._o to_o church_n dignity_n because_o of_o the_o nobility_n of_o their_o birth_n so_o that_o you_o may_v see_v those_o that_o be_v just_o get_v from_o under_o the_o ferula_fw-la go_v to_o command_v priest_n who_o be_v yet_o more_o fit_a to_o escape_v the_o rod_n then_o to_o be_v employ_v in_o government_n for_o they_o be_v far_o more_o sensible_a of_o the_o pleasure_n of_o be_v free_v from_o their_o master_n then_o of_o that_o of_o become_a master_n themselves_o those_o be_v their_o first_o thought_n but_o afterward_o grow_v more_o bold_a they_o very_o soon_o learn_v the_o art_n of_o appropriate_v the_o altar_n to_o themselves_o and_o of_o empty_v the_o purse_n of_o those_o that_o be_v under_o they_o without_o go_v to_o any_o other_o school_n then_o that_o of_o their_o ambition_n and_o their_o covetousness_n how_o few_o may_v one_o find_v now_o a_o day_n of_o those_o who_o be_v raise_v to_o the_o episcopal_a grandeur_n say_v nicholas_n de_fw-fr clemangis_n who_o have_v either_o read_v or_o know_v how_o to_o read_v the_o holy_a scripture_n otherwise_o then_o by_o eccles_n first_o beginning_n to_o read_v they_o have_v never_o touch_v any_o other_o part_n of_o the_o holy_a bible_n than_o the_o cover_v although_o in_o their_o instalment_n they_o swear_v that_o they_o know_v it_o all_o 18._o what_o can_v our_o father_n say_v to_o that_o simony_n which_o be_v every_o where_o open_o exercise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o all_o thing_n the_o court_n of_o rome_n say_v aeneas_n silvius_n give_v nothing_o without_o money_n it_o sell_v the_o very_a imposition_n of_o hand_n and_o the_o gift_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n 66._o and_o will_v give_v pardon_n of_o sin_n to_o none_o but_o such_o who_o will_v part_v with_o their_o money_n the_o church_n that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v choose_v for_o his_o spouse_n without_o spot_n and_o blemish_n say_v nicholas_n de_fw-fr clemangis_n be_v in_o these_o day_n praesul_fw-la a_o warehouse_n of_o ambition_n and_o business_n of_o theft_n and_o rapine_n the_o sacrament_n and_o all_o order_n even_o to_o that_o of_o the_o priest_n be_v expose_v to_o sale_n for_o money_n they_o bestow_v favour_n dispensation_n licence_n office_n benefice_n they_o sell_v pardon_n of_o sin_n mass_n and_o the_o very_a administration_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n if_o any_o one_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o a_o bishopric_n he_o need_v but_o to_o get_v himself_o furnish_v with_o money_n yet_o not_o a_o little_a sum_n but_o a_o great_a one_o must_v purchase_v such_o a_o great_a title_n he_o need_v but_o to_o empty_v his_o purse_n to_o obtain_v the_o dignity_n that_o he_o seek_v but_o he_o may_v soon_o after_o fill_v it_o again_o with_o advantage_n by_o more_o way_n than_o one_o if_o any_o one_o desire_n to_o be_v make_v a_o prebendary_a or_o a_o priest_n of_o any_o church_n or_o to_o have_v any_o other_o charge_n it_o matter_n not_o whether_o his_o merit_n or_o his_o life_n or_o his_o manner_n be_v know_v but_o it_o be_v very_o requisite_a it_o shall_v be_v know_v how_o much_o money_n he_o have_v for_o according_a as_o he_o have_v that_o he_o must_v have_v his_o hope_n succeed_v such_o be_v the_o complaint_n that_o honest_a man_n make_v in_o those_o day_n and_o
i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o other_o that_o be_v evident_o either_o the_o remnant_n or_o imitation_n of_o ancient_a paganism_n who_o will_v think_v it_o strange_a that_o a_o idea_n of_o a_o religion_n that_o plain_o appear_v to_o be_v so_o little_a advantageous_a to_o it_o or_o to_o say_v better_o which_o be_v so_o contrary_a to_o the_o spirit_n and_o the_o true_a design_n of_o christianity_n shall_v have_v touch_v our_o father_n and_o inspire_v into_o they_o a_o desire_n of_o know_v those_o thing_n a_o little_a more_o particular_o than_o they_o have_v as_o yet_o do_v 3._o they_o be_v yet_o further_o carry_v out_o with_o that_o desire_n when_o they_o consider_v the_o ill_a effect_n that_o those_o ceremony_n borrow_a from_o the_o pagan_n have_v produce_v and_o some_o other_o that_o be_v annex_v to_o they_o as_o rosary_n chaplet_n holy_a salt_n their_o pilgrimage_n and_o and_o monastic_a vow_n and_o such_o like_a thing_n for_o they_o manifest_o fill_v the_o mind_n of_o man_n with_o superstition_n they_o cause_v a_o thousand_o abuse_n among_o the_o people_n they_o ordinary_o make_v way_n for_o lie_a forgery_n and_o which_o render_v they_o yet_o far_o more_o odious_a they_o foment_v a_o too_o natural_a negligence_n which_o every_o one_o have_v for_o work_n of_o true_a and_o solid_a piety_n whether_o by_o busy_v the_o mind_n of_o christian_n too_o much_o or_o persuade_v they_o that_o they_o have_v very_o well_o acquit_v themselves_o of_o their_o duty_n by_o do_v these_o external_n thing_n or_o last_o whether_o it_o be_v by_o infuse_v into_o they_o a_o false_a idea_n of_o divinity_n as_o if_o all_o its_o worship_n do_v consist_v in_o such_o trumpery_n who_o be_v it_o that_o see_v not_o what_o a_o great_a prejudice_n this_o be_v against_o a_o religion_n that_o teach_v such_o thing_n and_o so_o solemn_o enjoin_v they_o to_o be_v practise_v 4._o it_o have_v be_v yet_o very_o hard_o if_o our_o father_n have_v not_o be_v offend_v by_o that_o worldly_a pomp_n wherewith_o they_o see_v religion_n so_o excessive_o clothe_v for_o they_o very_o well_o know_v that_o true_a christianity_n be_v content_v to_o gain_v the_o heart_n and_o soul_n of_o man_n by_o the_o majesty_n of_o its_o doctrine_n and_o holiness_n of_o its_o precept_n and_o that_o for_o the_o rest_n it_o profess_v to_o retain_v its_o simplicity_n notwithstanding_o which_o they_o observe_v a_o clean_a contrary_a character_n in_o the_o magnificence_n of_o their_o tenple_n in_o the_o gold_n of_o their_o tabernacle_n in_o the_o pride_n of_o their_o sacrifice_n in_o the_o riches_n of_o their_o ornament_n and_o in_o general_a in_o all_o that_o external_a splendour_n which_o seem_v destine_v only_o to_o strike_v extraordinary_o the_o sense_n and_o by_o this_o mean_n to_o raise_v a_o ill_a ground_a admiration_n that_o which_o be_v proper_a to_o only_o corrupt_a religion_n which_o as_o tertullian_n take_v notice_n labour_v to_o gain_v their_o authority_n and_o to_o obtain_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o people_n by_o their_o baptismo_fw-la pomp_n and_o their_o profuseness_n 5._o the_o natural_a effect_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christianity_n when_o they_o be_v receive_v with_o faith_n and_o when_o its_o worship_n be_v practise_v with_o devotion_n be_v to_o comfort_v the_o conscience_n and_o to_o give_v it_o a_o certain_a satisfaction_n and_o calm_a which_o be_v better_o feel_v than_o it_o can_v be_v express_v but_o our_o father_n be_v so_o far_o from_o receive_v that_o effect_n from_o the_o doctrine_n and_o worship_n wherein_o they_o make_v in_o their_o day_n almost_o the_o fundamental_o of_o religion_n to_o consist_v as_o in_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n the_o absolute_a obedience_n to_o the_o pope_n or_o to_o his_o council_n the_o conceit_n of_o man_n satisfaction_n the_o adoration_n of_o relic_n the_o pilgrimage_n and_o other_o thing_n of_o the_o like_a nature_n they_o be_v i_o say_v so_o far_o from_o receive_v it_o from_o these_o doctrine_n that_o on_o the_o contrary_n they_o can_v not_o but_o feel_v secret_a remorse_n after_o have_v practise_v they_o for_o the_o conscience_n of_o christian_n be_v natural_o carry_v out_o to_o none_o but_o god_n alone_o and_o can_v endure_v that_o that_o which_o be_v due_a to_o he_o shall_v be_v divide_v between_o he_o and_o the_o creature_n they_o have_v natural_o a_o reluctance_n to_o call_v upon_o any_o other_o be_v then_o the_o first_o cause_n of_o all_o to_o pay_v a_o religious_a service_n to_o lifeless_a image_n to_o subject_v themselves_o to_o any_o other_o oracle_n then_o that_o of_o god_n to_o attribute_v any_o part_n of_o their_o redemption_n to_o any_o other_o beside_o jesus_n christ_n who_o have_v acquire_v for_o they_o a_o fullness_n of_o salvation_n and_o in_o a_o word_n to_o lay_v hold_n on_o any_o creature_n as_o the_o object_n of_o their_o confidence_n or_o piety_n so_o our_o father_n know_v from_o their_o own_o experience_n that_o these_o tenet_n and_o devotion_n be_v not_o only_o barren_a of_o all_o that_o quiet_a but_o at_o the_o same_o time_n contrary_a to_o the_o peace_n of_o their_o soul_n they_o can_v not_o but_o receive_v a_o great_a prejudice_n against_o those_o tenet_n and_o against_o those_o devotion_n themselves_o and_o against_o that_o religion_n that_o propose_v they_o 6._o but_o that_o be_v not_o all_o they_o see_v yet_o many_o thing_n in_o that_o religion_n most_o formal_o opposite_a to_o many_o plain_a and_o express_v passage_n of_o scripture_n as_o the_o point_n of_o image_n to_o the_o second_o commandment_n thou_o shall_v not_o make_v to_o thyself_o any_o grave_a image_n etc._n etc._n that_o of_o communion_n only_o in_o one_o kind_n to_o that_o command_n of_o jesus_n christ_n drink_v you_o all_o of_o this_o that_o of_o pray_v in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n to_o the_o prohibition_n of_o st._n paul_n in_o the_o fourteen_o of_o the_o first_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n else_o if_o thou_o shall_v bless_v with_o the_o spirit_n how_o shall_v he_o that_o occupy_v the_o room_n of_o the_o unlearned_a say_v amen_o at_o thy_o give_v of_o thanks_o see_v he_o vuderstand_v not_o what_o thou_o say_v for_o thou_o very_o give_v thanks_o well_o but_o the_o other_o be_v not_o edify_v and_o the_o business_n of_o blind_a subjection_n to_o the_o minister_n of_o the_o church_n to_o that_o strict_a declaration_n of_o the_o apostle_n we_o have_v not_o dominion_n over_o your_o faith_n that_o of_o the_o papal_a monarchy_n to_o these_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n the_o king_n of_o the_o gentile_n exercise_v lordship_n etc._n etc._n but_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v so_o with_o you_o that_o of_o humane_a satisfaction_n to_o the_o word_n of_o st._n john_n the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n cleanse_v we_o from_o all_o sin_n and_o that_o of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n to_o that_o doctrine_n of_o st._n paul_n to_o the_o hebrew_n that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v once_o offer_v up_o himself_o for_o we_o i_o do_v not_o at_o all_o inquire_v whether_o the_o force_n of_o these_o passage_n may_v be_v elude_v and_o distort_v to_o a_o sense_n that_o may_v agree_v with_o those_o point_n which_o i_o have_v mention_v i_o do_v not_o enter_v upon_o that_o it_o be_v enough_o if_o any_o see_v that_o opposition_n of_o which_o i_o speak_v to_o appear_v at_o 1_o sight_n that_o it_o likewise_o strike_v the_o soul_n and_o seem_v at_o least_o strong_a enough_o to_o create_v great_a scruple_n and_o to_o form_v a_o prejudice_n that_o carry_v our_o father_n on_o to_o examine_v those_o thing_n a_o little_a more_o narrow_o 7._o to_o which_o they_o be_v yet_o further_o urge_v by_o the_o consideration_n that_o they_o make_v of_o some_o maxim_n and_o distinction_n which_o they_o ordinary_o make_v use_v of_o to_o uphold_v the_o worship_v of_o creature_n for_o they_o discover_v in_o they_o something_o that_o be_v extreme_o scandalous_a for_o example_n where_o they_o maintain_v the_o worship_v of_o angel_n and_o that_o of_o the_o saint_n by_o say_v that_o they_o do_v not_o adore_v they_o but_o by_o a_o low_a sort_n of_o adoration_n proportion_v to_o the_o excellency_n they_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v in_o they_o not_o that_o they_o give_v they_o that_o supreme_a adoration_n which_o be_v due_a to_o none_o but_o god_n alone_o i_o do_v not_o here_o put_v it_o in_o question_n whether_o this_o distinction_n be_v good_a or_o bad_a it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o it_o have_v the_o ill_a luck_n to_o fall_v in_o with_o that_o which_o the_o ancient_a heathen_n make_v use_v of_o for_o the_o defence_n of_o those_o adoration_n which_o they_o pay_v to_o their_o genius_n to_o their_o hero_n to_o their_o demy_fw-fr and_o inferior_a god_n etc._n etc._n for_o the_o pagan_n say_v the_o same_o that_o man_n do_v they_o great_a wrong_n in_o lay_v it_o to_o their_o charge_n that_o they_o worship_v their_o genius_n and_o inferior_a god_n with_o that_o sovereign_a worship_n
do_v not_o forbear_v as_o yet_o to_o abide_v with_o the_o rest_n in_o the_o same_o communion_n and_o it_o be_v certain_o from_o thence_o that_o as_o soon_o as_o our_o first_o reformer_n have_v begin_v to_o speak_v open_o against_o such_o kind_n of_o thing_n their_o voice_n be_v hear_v and_o their_o word_n receive_v with_o the_o applause_n of_o and_o be_v follow_v by_o a_o great_a part_n of_o europe_n for_o that_o be_v from_o no_o other_o reason_n but_o because_o they_o find_v all_o matter_n order_v so_o ready_o and_o that_o for_o a_o long_a time_n they_o have_v vehement_o breathe_v after_o reformation_n there_o be_v then_o nothing_o more_o ridiculous_a then_o when_o they_o will_v send_v we_o back_o to_o a_o infallibility_n which_o can_v never_o be_v find_v there_o and_o of_o which_o they_o can_v give_v we_o no_o mark_n or_o sure_a character_n that_o may_v be_v have_v there_o beside_o which_o if_o the_o church_n be_v not_o infallible_a but_o only_o in_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v general_o believe_v and_o approve_v of_o without_o all_o dispute_n and_o if_o it_o may_v err_v in_o other_o matter_n none_o can_v blame_v our_o father_n for_o have_v enter_v on_o a_o examination_n of_o they_o since_o it_o have_v formal_a opposition_n to_o one_o part_n of_o the_o church_n in_o a_o great_a many_o point_n as_o in_o the_o opposition_n of_o the_o berengarian_o the_o waldenses_n the_o albigenses_n the_o wicklefist_n and_o the_o hussites_n they_o will_v say_v that_o these_o be_v such_o heretic_n as_o the_o church_n have_v condemn_v but_o this_o answer_n will_v be_v but_o a_o mere_a fallacy_n for_o if_o then_o when_o the_o church_n be_v divide_v into_o two_o party_n and_o that_o which_o be_v the_o weak_a shall_v have_v be_v condemn_v by_o the_o strong_a part_n they_o will_v treat_v all_o those_o as_o heretic_n who_o shall_v have_v be_v condemn_v to_o elude_v under_o that_o pretence_n the_o weight_n of_o their_o opposition_n and_o that_o they_o may_v still_o attribute_v infallibility_n to_o the_o strong_a party_n in_o respect_n of_o those_o very_a thing_n that_o be_v contest_v this_o be_v but_o to_o deceive_v ourselves_o to_o say_v at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o the_o church_n be_v not_o infallible_a but_o only_o in_o regard_n of_o those_o thing_n that_o all_o general_o hold_v without_o controversy_n they_o ought_v to_o change_v their_o principle_n and_o to_o say_v the_o same_o of_o it_o that_o they_o affirm_v in_o the_o case_n of_o that_o contestation_n that_o their_o infallibility_n follow_v the_o strong_a side_n and_o that_o those_o who_o oppress_v the_o other_o by_o their_o intrigue_n by_o their_o authority_n by_o the_o force_n of_o their_o arm_n or_o otherwise_o be_v the_o true_o infallible_a since_o the_o opposition_n of_o the_o other_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v look_v on_o but_o as_o the_o insurrection_n of_o heretic_n and_o not_o as_o just_a opposition_n it_o will_v always_o depend_v on_o the_o most_o powerful_a to_o make_v themselves_o infallible_a by_o beat_v down_o all_o that_o oppose_v themselves_o for_o there_o will_v need_v no_o more_o for_o that_o purpose_n than_o to_o condemn_v they_o and_o they_o be_v present_o heretic_n exclude_v from_o all_o right_n in_o their_o opposition_n either_o this_o be_v that_o which_o i_o call_v a_o fallacy_n or_o there_o never_o be_v any_o such_o thing_n in_o the_o world_n 3._o but_o if_o they_o will_v indeed_o change_v their_o principle_n and_o say_v that_o that_o infallibility_n be_v to_o be_v place_v in_o the_o great_a number_n in_o the_o rule_v party_n any_o one_o may_v convince_v they_o of_o the_o contrary_a by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o arrian_n who_o have_v make_v themselves_o master_n of_o the_o church_n under_o the_o successor_n of_o constantine_n the_o great_a part_n in_o the_o council_n be_v for_o they_o the_o pulpit_n be_v for_o they_o the_o people_n follow_v they_o as_o they_o be_v lead_v either_o by_o their_o own_o humour_n or_o by_o constraint_n and_o force_n they_o persecute_v the_o orthodox_n which_o evident_o show_v the_o falseness_n of_o this_o proposition_n that_o the_o great_a number_n or_o that_o side_n that_o find_v itself_o the_o strong_a can_v never_o err_v jesus_n christ_n have_v never_o have_v any_o defender_n if_o in_o the_o day_n of_o his_o flesh_n all_o have_v be_v persuade_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o this_o maxim_n 4._o this_o experience_n of_o the_o arrian_n make_v it_o appear_v more_o evident_o that_o infallibility_n can_v not_o be_v attribute_v to_o that_o which_o they_o call_v the_o church_n representative_a that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o pastor_n or_o as_o they_o speak_v to_o all_o the_o clergy_n for_o it_o be_v but_o too_o true_a that_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o pastor_n assemble_v in_o a_o very_a great_a number_n at_o the_o council_n of_o ariminum_n give_v way_n to_o the_o arrian_n infidelity_n by_o reject_v the_o word_n of_o consubstantial_a which_o signify_v that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v of_o the_o same_o essence_n with_o his_o father_n and_o declare_v only_o that_o he_o be_v like_a to_o the_o father_n and_o that_o he_o be_v not_o a_o creature_n as_o other_o creature_n be_v which_o suppose_v that_o he_o be_v a_o creature_n although_o different_a from_o other_o they_o will_v say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o of_o their_o own_o motion_n that_o these_o bishop_n make_v that_o arrian_n confession_n but_o that_o they_o be_v force_v to_o it_o by_o the_o emperor_n minister_n that_o moreover_o they_o be_v deceive_v by_o the_o arrian_n not_o take_v notice_n that_o that_o clause_n that_o the_o son_n be_v not_o a_o creature_n as_o other_o creature_n make_v he_o always_o a_o creature_n and_o in_o fine_a that_o they_o reject_v the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d because_o they_o do_v not_o thorough_o understand_v it_o but_o all_o that_o be_v not_o of_o any_o advantage_n to_o their_o cause_n for_o if_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o pastor_n assemble_v in_o council_n to_o decide_v matter_n of_o faith_n do_v determine_v of_o heresy_n either_o out_o of_o weakness_n or_o through_o surprise_n or_o ignorance_n since_o they_o determine_v of_o it_o in_o effect_n what_o do_v it_o signify_v in_o what_o manner_n or_o in_o what_o respect_n they_o determine_v it_o can_v they_o call_v those_o man_n infallible_a who_o be_v capable_a of_o make_v a_o wicked_a and_o infidel_n confession_n in_o a_o article_n so_o fundamental_a as_o that_o of_o the_o eternity_n of_o the_o person_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v in_o such_o a_o manner_n and_o by_o such_o principle_n as_o that_o come_v to_o pass_v we_o can_v never_o commit_v any_o fault_n but_o that_o they_o must_v have_v some_o cause_n but_o what_o cause_n soever_o they_o have_v our_o fault_n be_v always_o fault_n and_o certain_a argument_n that_o we_o be_v not_o infallible_a 5._o there_o be_v some_o of_o they_o that_o say_v that_o council_n be_v not_o infallible_a but_o when_o they_o be_v approve_v by_o the_o pope_n but_o that_o neither_o have_v any_o solid_a ground_n for_o how_o can_v a_o approbation_n which_o ordinary_o pass_v after_o the_o separation_n of_o a_o council_n possible_o confer_v any_o infallibility_n on_o it_o have_v that_o any_o retroactive_a virtue_n and_o can_v that_o change_v the_o state_n of_o a_o thing_n already_o past_a they_o will_v say_v that_o the_o pope_n do_v not_o confer_v any_o infallibility_n on_o it_o but_o only_o acknowledge_v it_o and_o make_v it_o to_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o other_o and_o that_o his_o approbation_n be_v as_o the_o seal_n and_o impression_n that_o denote_v that_o such_o a_o council_n ought_v to_o be_v hold_v infallible_a but_o if_o the_o pope_n himself_o be_v not_o infallible_a as_o the_o sound_a part_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n hold_v that_o he_o be_v not_o what_o certainty_n can_v his_o approbation_n give_v we_o may_v he_o not_o err_v in_o approve_v those_o thing_n which_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o approve_v and_o in_o take_v for_o infallible_a a_o council_n which_o be_v real_o deceive_v and_o let_v not_o any_o one_o say_v that_o i_o produce_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o all_o the_o other_o for_o after_o what_o manner_n soever_o it_o be_v it_o seem_v to_o i_o that_o one_o may_v very_o well_o affirm_v without_o offend_v any_o person_n that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o article_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o believe_v that_o the_o pope_n must_v needs_o be_v infallible_a for_o otherwise_o the_o gallican_n church_n will_v be_v guilty_a of_o heresy_n and_o from_o that_o only_a it_o follow_v that_o one_o can_v have_v no_o such_o assurance_n as_o one_o ought_v to_o have_v to_o settle_v the_o mind_n and_o conscience_n in_o quiet_a if_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o he_o to_o err_v in_o approve_v a_o council_n and_o by_o consequence_n his_o approbation_n
father_n a_o infallibility_n it_o be_v without_o doubt_v the_o king_n pleasure_n that_o we_o shall_v submit_v ourselves_o to_o his_o officer_n and_o that_o we_o shall_v obey_v they_o but_o he_o do_v not_o mean_a to_o advance_v they_o to_o be_v infallible_a nor_o to_o ordain_v we_o to_o obey_v they_o if_o they_o shall_v happen_v to_o command_v we_o these_o thing_n that_o be_v direct_o contrary_a to_o his_o service_n and_o to_o that_o fidelity_n which_o we_o owe_v to_o our_o sovereign_n it_o be_v then_o true_a that_o all_o those_o exhortation_n to_o hear_v our_o pastor_n and_o to_o obey_v their_o word_n be_v always_o to_o be_v restrain_v by_o this_o clause_n understand_v as_o far_o as_o their_o word_n shall_v be_v conformable_a to_o that_o of_o god_n that_o they_o can_v never_o go_v beyond_o that_o and_o that_o they_o can_v from_o thence_o draw_v any_o privilege_n of_o infallibility_n 4._o as_o these_o gentleman_n let_v slip_v nothing_o that_o may_v serve_v for_o their_o interest_n so_o they_o ordinary_o make_v use_v of_o that_o passage_n in_o the_o 18_o chapter_n of_o st._n matthew_n where_o jesus_n christ_n ordain_v that_o if_o any_o one_o receive_v a_o injury_n from_o another_o he_o be_v to_o reprove_v he_o between_o himself_o and_o he_o alone_o and_o if_o that_o first_o complaint_n signify_v nothing_o than_o he_o must_v take_v witness_n with_o he_o and_o if_o he_o neglect_v to_o hear_v those_o witness_n he_o be_v to_o tell_v it_o to_o the_o church_n and_o if_o he_o neglect_v to_o hear_v the_o church_n he_o be_v to_o be_v unto_o we_o as_o a_o heathen_a and_o a_o publican_n all_o that_o that_o follow_v in_o the_o close_a of_o that_o discourse_n of_o jesus_n christ_n show_v that_o he_o speak_v there_o neither_o of_o faith_n nor_o worship_n but_o of_o some_o private_a quarrel_n that_o we_o may_v have_v against_o our_o brethren_n to_o be_v take_v away_o and_o of_o the_o use_n of_o that_o discipline_n for_o the_o mind_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v that_o before_o we_o break_v off_o absolute_o with_o our_o brethren_n we_o shall_v observe_v all_o the_o rule_n of_o charity_n and_o that_o we_o shall_v there_o make_v use_n of_o the_o church_n but_o if_o he_o will_v refuse_v to_o hear_v the_o church_n that_o in_o that_o case_n it_o be_v allow_v we_o to_o treat_v he_o no_o long_o as_o a_o brother_n but_o as_o a_o real_a stranger_n who_o see_v not_o that_o if_o they_o will_v draw_v any_o thing_n of_o consequence_n from_o that_o passage_n they_o ought_v to_o pretend_v that_o the_o church_n be_v infallible_a not_o in_o matter_n of_o faith_n for_o they_o be_v not_o meddle_v with_o there_o but_o in_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o in_o the_o censure_n that_o it_o give_v upon_o private_a quarrel_n in_o which_o nevertheless_o all_o the_o world_n agree_v that_o she_o may_v be_v deceive_v and_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o these_o gentleman_n be_v wont_a to_o allege_v these_o last_o word_n tell_v it_o to_o the_o church_n and_o if_o he_o will_v not_o hear_v the_o church_n let_v he_o be_v unto_o thou_o as_o the_o heathen_n and_o publican_n and_o they_o allege_v they_o also_o as_o separate_v from_o the_o sequel_n of_o that_o discourse_n because_o otherwise_o they_o can_v not_o but_o observe_v that_o they_o will_v signify_v nothing_o to_o they_o 5._o in_o fine_a they_o produce_v those_o word_n of_o st._n paul_n to_o timothy_n these_o thing_n write_v i_o unto_o thou_o hope_v to_o come_v unto_o thou_o short_o but_o 5._o if_o i_o tarry_v long_o that_o thou_o may_v know_v how_o to_o behave_v thyself_o in_o the_o house_n of_o god_n which_o be_v the_o church_n of_o the_o live_a god_n the_o pillar_n and_o ground_n of_o the_o truth_n how_o can_v say_v they_o the_o church_n be_v the_o pillar_n and_o ground_n of_o truth_n if_o it_o be_v not_o infallible_a in_o the_o doctrine_n it_o propose_v as_o of_o faith_n and_o in_o the_o worship_n which_o it_o practice_n but_o what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o he_o will_v have_v establish_v a_o opinion_n so_o important_a as_o that_o of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n on_o such_o metaphorical_a term_n which_o st._n paul_n do_v not_o make_v use_n of_o upon_o the_o sight_n of_o any_o infallibility_n which_o shall_v respect_v no_o other_o but_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o particular_a and_o which_o shall_v much_o rather_o have_v respect_v the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n or_o the_o other_o church_n of_o asia_n where_o timothy_n be_v then_o when_o the_o apostle_n write_v to_o he_o which_o yet_o do_v not_o fail_v of_o fall_v into_o error_n in_o term_n which_o may_v be_v explain_v in_o divers_a sense_n and_o which_o have_v be_v apply_v to_o divers_a particular_a bishop_n without_o yet_o pretend_v to_o raise_v they_o up_o to_o be_v infallible_a what_o colour_n i_o say_v be_v there_o that_o they_o can_v prove_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n it_o appear_v in_o the_o end_n of_o that_o discourse_n of_o st._n paul_n that_o he_o never_o think_v of_o make_v the_o church_n infallible_a for_o in_o all_o that_o chapter_n he_o aim_v at_o nothing_o else_o then_o to_o set_v down_o the_o duty_n of_o bishop_n and_o deacon_n and_o after_o have_v mark_v out_o in_o particular_a some_o quality_n with_o which_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v endow_v and_o from_o what_o vice_n they_o ought_v to_o be_v more_o especial_o exempt_a after_o what_o manner_n they_o ought_v to_o govern_v themselves_o he_o add_v in_o the_o close_a of_o all_o that_o he_o write_v all_o that_o to_o his_o disciple_n to_o the_o end_n he_o may_v know_v how_o to_o behave_v himself_o in_o the_o house_n of_o god_n which_o be_v the_o church_n of_o the_o live_a god_n the_o pillar_n and_o ground_n of_o truth_n who_o see_v not_o that_o that_o infallibility_n come_v not_o in_o at_o all_o to_o the_o purpose_n in_o that_o close_a of_o the_o discourse_n let_v the_o bishop_n say_v he_o and_o the_o deacon_n take_v heed_n they_o be_v wise_a sober_a etc._n etc._n that_o they_o hold_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o faith_n in_o a_o pure_a conscience_n that_o their_o wife_n shall_v be_v honest_a and_o faithful_a in_o all_o thing_n that_o their_o child_n shall_v be_v well_o educate_v etc._n etc._n and_o that_o which_o i_o say_v in_o general_a i_o apply_v also_o to_o thou_o timothy_n to_o the_o end_n thou_o may_v live_v unblamable_o in_o the_o house_n of_o god_n in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o live_a god_n add_v according_a to_o the_o interpretation_n of_o these_o gentleman_n which_o church_n be_v infallible_a and_o can_v err_v and_o there_o be_v nothing_o of_o any_o natural_a connexion_n in_o it_o on_o the_o contrary_a that_o conceit_n of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n according_a to_o the_o principle_n that_o our_o adversary_n make_v use_v of_o in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o perseverance_n of_o the_o saint_n will_v harden_v they_o in_o security_n for_o let_v they_o do_v as_o they_o will_v all_o will_v go_v well_o and_o after_o whatsoever_o manner_n the_o pastor_n govern_v the_o church_n can_v never_o be_v corrupt_v nor_o its_o truth_n be_v lose_v which_o will_v seem_v far_o more_o proper_a to_o inspire_v negligence_n into_o the_o bishop_n then_o to_o animate_v they_o to_o do_v their_o duty_n in_o effect_n if_o they_o can_v tell_v how_o to_o exhort_v man_n by_o motive_n of_o that_o nature_n they_o ought_v then_o to_o confess_v the_o truth_n to_o wit_n that_o these_o word_n the_o pillar_n and_o ground_n of_o truth_n note_v the_o end_n and_o natural_a design_n of_o the_o church_n that_o for_o which_o she_o be_v make_v and_o to_o which_o she_o be_v call_v which_o be_v to_o sustain_v and_o bear_v the_o truth_n and_o to_o make_v it_o subsist_v in_o the_o world_n and_o so_o the_o discourse_n of_o the_o apostle_n appear_v very_o just_a and_o well_o connect_v behold_v say_v he_o after_o what_o manner_n the_o bishop_n ought_v to_o frame_v their_o course_n and_o after_o what_o sort_n thou_o ought_v to_o live_v in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n in_o behave_v thyself_o in_o it_o so_o as_o remember_v that_o god_n have_v appoint_v it_o to_o be_v the_o pillar_n and_o ground_n of_o his_o truth_n live_v therefore_o in_o that_o manner_n that_o may_v answer_v that_o end_n or_o that_o natural_a appointment_n of_o the_o church_n just_o as_o if_o the_o king_n exhort_v one_o of_o the_o officer_n of_o his_o parliament_n to_o do_v his_o duty_n shall_v tell_v he_o that_o he_o live_v in_o a_o body_n that_o be_v the_o pillar_n and_o ground_n of_o justice_n and_o the_o right_n of_o the_o crown_n that_o be_v to_o say_v which_o be_v natural_o ordain_v for_o the_o maintain_v justice_n in_o the_o state_n and_o to_o defend_v the_o right_n of_o the_o crown_n but_o as_o that_o speech_n of_o the_o prince_n will_v not_o establish_v any_o privilege_n of_o
sacrilegious_a and_o that_o those_o on_o the_o contrary_n who_o submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o church_n be_v those_o good_a man_n who_o do_v nothing_o but_o their_o duty_n and_o that_o we_o ourselves_o at_o this_o day_n who_o have_v receive_v our_o christianity_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o that_o small_a number_n be_v but_o the_o follower_n of_o rebel_n and_o schismatic_n yet_o all_o that_o they_o must_v say_v if_o they_o lie_v down_o that_o principle_n of_o absolute_a obedience_n it_o appear_v then_o that_o that_o principle_n be_v false_a and_o unjust_a and_o invent_v for_o the_o ruin_n of_o religion_n 10._o in_o effect_n a_o absolute_a obedience_n and_o a_o entire_a resign_v of_o one_o self_n to_o the_o conduct_n of_o another_o as_o to_o those_o matter_n that_o regard_v the_o faith_n and_o the_o conscience_n be_v a_o duty_n that_o we_o can_v render_v lawful_o to_o none_o but_o god_n who_o be_v the_o first_o truth_n the_o first_o principle_n of_o all_o justice_n a_o man_n can_v submit_v his_o understanding_n and_o his_o heart_n to_o the_o word_n of_o any_o one_o so_o as_o to_o believe_v blind_o that_o which_o he_o say_v without_o give_v he_o a_o kind_n of_o adoration_n for_o there_o can_v be_v no_o homage_n great_a than_o that_o of_o a_o inward_a blind_a submission_n it_o be_v a_o infinite_a act_n according_a as_o a_o creature_n may_v be_v say_v to_o act_v infinite_o that_o be_v to_o say_v without_o bound_n without_o reserve_n without_o measure_n it_o be_v then_o a_o act_n that_o can_v belong_v to_o none_o but_o god_n immediate_o that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o transfer_v to_o the_o church_n if_o we_o will_v not_o adore_v the_o church_n and_o to_o which_o by_o consequence_n a_o church_n can_v never_o pretend_v without_o usurp_v the_o just_a right_n of_o god_n 11._o god_n himself_o have_v so_o far_o forbear_v his_o right_n that_o he_o do_v not_o very_o often_o absolute_o make_v use_n of_o it_o but_o leave_v it_o to_o our_o mind_n to_o judge_v of_o the_o truth_n that_o he_o propound_v to_o we_o for_o there_o be_v often_o in_o those_o thing_n that_o he_o teach_v we_o character_n that_o equal_o note_v their_o truth_n and_o their_o divinity_n so_o that_o at_o all_o time_n we_o may_v draw_v these_o two_o conclusion_n from_o they_o this_o doctrine_n be_v true_a this_o doctrine_n be_v of_o god_n without_o their_o depend_v one_o upon_o the_o other_o we_o may_v say_v the_o same_o of_o his_o commandment_n they_o bear_v most_o frequent_o character_n of_o their_o natural_a justice_n as_o well_o as_o those_o of_o their_o divinity_n and_o they_o give_v we_o leave_v to_o receive_v they_o not_o only_o by_o a_o act_n of_o obedience_n but_o by_o a_o act_n of_o judgement_n also_o as_o it_o be_v from_o he_o that_o we_o hold_v that_o admirable_a faculty_n of_o distinguish_v the_o true_a from_o the_o false_a the_o good_a from_o the_o bad_a by_o character_n impress_v in_o those_o thing_n themselves_o so_o he_o will_v not_o take_v a_o way_n the_o use_n of_o it_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n on_o the_o contrary_a it_o be_v ordinary_o by_o the_o use_n of_o that_o that_o he_o draw_v we_o that_o he_o convince_v we_o first_o of_o all_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o some_o doctrine_n that_o he_o make_v we_o afterward_o acknowledge_v the_o necessary_a connexion_n that_o they_o have_v with_o other_o which_o he_o have_v reveal_v to_o we_o the_o truth_n whereof_o appear_v not_o so_o clear_o abstract_o consider_v at_o first_o and_o by_o that_o connexion_n he_o make_v we_o receive_v they_o he_o show_v we_o the_o equity_n of_o his_o precept_n the_o horror_n of_o those_o vice_n that_o be_v contrary_a to_o they_o and_o in_o that_o manner_n he_o gain_v our_o heart_n by_o make_v use_n of_o our_o own_o reason_n not_o that_o we_o may_v lawful_o reject_v any_o of_o those_o thing_n which_o he_o teach_v we_o we_o have_v no_o right_n for_o that_o without_o doubt_n because_o where_o our_o understanding_n be_v want_v to_o discover_v those_o character_n of_o truth_n or_o of_o equity_n in_o those_o thing_n which_o he_o teach_v we_o there_o he_o have_v ordain_v that_o his_o authority_n shall_v help_v we_o it_o be_v god_n that_o say_v it_o it_o be_v god_n that_o command_v it_o but_o it_o be_v not_o the_o same_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o church_n the_o church_n be_v not_o god_n she_o be_v but_o a_o interpreter_n and_o servant_n of_o god_n she_o ought_v then_o to_o show_v we_o in_o all_o that_o she_o teach_v we_o as_o matter_n of_o faith_n or_o that_o she_o command_v the_o conscience_n to_o submit_v to_o those_o character_n of_o truth_n and_o equity_n in_o the_o thing_n themselves_o or_o else_o those_o of_o their_o divinity_n when_o she_o fail_v in_o that_o she_o can_v supply_v that_o defect_n by_o her_o authority_n for_o in_o that_o case_n her_o authority_n be_v pure_o no_o other_o than_o humane_a and_o a_o humane_a authority_n be_v not_o sufficient_a either_o for_o the_o faith_n or_o for_o the_o conscience_n so_o that_o every_o man_n have_v right_a to_o examine_v that_o which_o she_o teach_v and_o to_o reject_v that_o that_o be_v beyond_o the_o word_n of_o god_n 12._o in_o fine_a let_v those_o gentleman_n tell_v we_o if_o they_o please_v whether_o in_o this_o same_o question_n concern_v the_o sovereign_a authority_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n and_o the_o obligation_n that_o lie_v upon_o every_o one_o to_o hold_v himself_o to_o its_o decision_n they_o mean_v that_o every_o one_o shall_v refer_v himself_o to_o the_o latin_a church_n and_o believe_v also_o mere_o because_o that_o she_o say_v so_o without_o any_o other_o examination_n or_o whether_o they_o will_v grant_v that_o every_o one_o may_v have_v right_a to_o examine_v of_o what_o nature_n of_o what_o extent_n and_o of_o what_o force_n that_o authority_n be_v and_o how_o far_o that_o obedience_n go_v which_o he_o ought_v to_o render_v to_o it_o there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n they_o will_v say_v the_o former_a for_o that_o authority_n can_v establish_v itself_o when_o it_o shall_v be_v establish_v a_o man_n may_v refer_v himself_o to_o it_o for_o other_o thing_n but_o while_o her_o own_o establishment_n be_v dispute_v it_o be_v requisite_a it_o shall_v come_v from_o somewhat_o else_o and_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v for_o that_o proof_n capable_a of_o persuade_v we_o to_o what_o purpose_n do_v they_o tell_v we_o of_o its_o external_a mark_n which_o make_v we_o say_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la discover_v without_o any_o difficulty_n that_o height_n of_o authority_n which_o be_v in_o the_o catholic_n church_n if_o they_o will_v not_o leave_v the_o faithful_a a_o right_a to_o see_v those_o external_a mark_n and_o to_o examine_v they_o not_o any_o far_o by_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o church_n but_o by_o their_o own_o that_o be_v so_o they_o may_v see_v that_o they_o ought_v always_o to_o give_v man_n a_o right_a of_o make_v a_o judgement_n by_o their_o own_o light_n and_o to_o give_v they_o in_o that_o question_n the_o most_o important_a matter_n of_o all_o to_o wit_n that_o of_o choose_v a_o rule_n and_o a_o settle_a principle_n for_o their_o guidance_n and_o their_o faith_n a_o authority_n upon_o which_o their_o mind_n and_o conscience_n may_v rest_v and_o lie_v down_o in_o perfect_a peace_n they_o must_v give_v they_o that_o in_o that_o question_n which_o it_o be_v no_o way_n easy_a for_o they_o to_o decide_v for_o beside_o that_o they_o ought_v to_o see_v those_o external_a mark_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n which_o say_v they_o gain_v she_o so_o great_a a_o authority_n they_o ought_v also_o to_o see_v whether_o there_o be_v not_o other_o which_o they_o take_v away_o more_o reasonable_o from_o she_o then_o those_o that_o they_o give_v she_o they_o ought_v to_o see_v whether_o those_o mark_n be_v not_o common_a to_o other_o religious_a society_n that_o may_v by_o that_o mean_n dispute_v with_o the_o latin_a church_n that_o authority_n they_o ought_v to_o see_v whether_o those_o mark_n when_o they_o shall_v become_v peculiar_a to_o the_o latin_a church_n may_v be_v capable_a of_o give_v she_o so_o sovereign_a a_o authority_n over_o man_n faith_n and_o conscience_n which_o seem_v natural_o to_o belong_v to_o none_o but_o god_n and_o because_o in_o that_o question_n we_o treat_v not_o of_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o church_n but_o only_o of_o the_o prelate_n and_o those_o who_o take_v up_o the_o ecclesiastical_a function_n they_o ought_v to_o know_v whether_o those_o external_a mark_n can_v hinder_v they_o from_o believe_v that_o those_o prelate_n have_v abuse_v their_o charge_n and_o bring_v in_o or_o suffer_v to_o be_v bring_v in_o divers_a corruption_n into_o the_o church_n all_o that_o be_v not_o so_o easy_a as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la tell_v we_o it_o be_v there_o be_v some_o
difficulty_n to_o get_v thither_o and_o yet_o that_o belong_v of_o right_a to_o the_o examination_n of_o all_o man_n the_o darkness_n of_o the_o understanding_n the_o easiness_n wherewith_o man_n may_v deceive_v themselves_o the_o want_n of_o necessary_a help_n the_o ignorance_n and_o simplicity_n of_o the_o great_a part_n of_o man_n will_v not_o hinder_v it_o those_o be_v then_o no_o other_o than_o frivolous_a reason_n which_o can_v take_v away_o from_o man_n that_o right_o that_o god_n and_o nature_n have_v give_v they_o they_o ought_v therefore_o to_o enjoy_v it_o at_o least_o in_o some_o respect_n to_o wit_n for_o the_o decide_n of_o the_o question_n whether_o they_o ought_v to_o lose_v it_o or_o no._n 13._o but_o it_o be_v certain_a they_o can_v never_o so_o enjoy_v it_o in_o that_o regard_n nor_o decide_v that_o question_n without_o enter_v upon_o a_o examination_n of_o all_o their_o doctrine_n which_o let_v we_o see_v yet_o more_o and_o more_o the_o absurdity_n of_o our_o adversary_n principle_n for_o there_o be_v not_o any_o principle_n more_o absurd_a than_o that_o which_o destroy_v itself_o which_o can_v be_v establish_v but_o by_o make_v use_n of_o a_o contrary_a principle_n and_o which_o precise_o can_v have_v no_o place_n but_o there_o where_o it_o can_v be_v of_o any_o use_n but_o all_o that_o may_v be_v say_v of_o that_o principle_n of_o those_o gentleman_n since_o it_o be_v most_o true_a that_o to_o establish_v it_o one_o must_v necessary_o proceed_v to_o examine_v their_o doctrine_n and_o that_o they_o can_v never_o know_v whether_o they_o ought_v to_o refer_v themselves_o to_o the_o latin_a church_n or_o examine_v that_o doctrine_n by_o themselves_o till_o they_o have_v make_v that_o examination_n that_o be_v to_o say_v till_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o far_o occasion_n to_o refer_v themselves_o to_o that_o authority_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n which_o make_v pleasant_a sport_n enough_o this_o be_v that_o which_o be_v evident_o manifest_a if_o one_o consider_v it_o that_o before_o one_o can_v acknowledge_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n it_o must_v be_v suppose_v that_o one_o be_v assure_v that_o among_o all_o the_o religious_a society_n that_o be_v in_o the_o world_n the_o christian_n be_v the_o only_a one_o in_o which_o one_o ought_v to_o place_v himself_o and_o that_o can_v never_o be_v know_v but_o by_o one_o way_n only_o which_o be_v that_o of_o examine_v its_o doctrine_n and_o its_o worship_n in_o effect_n there_o be_v not_o any_o one_o of_o those_o external_a mark_n that_o can_v make_v that_o difference_n the_o jew_n have_v their_o miracle_n antiquity_n succession_n a_o uninterrupted_a duration_n the_o holiness_n of_o their_o patriarch_n the_o light_n of_o their_o prophecy_n the_o majesty_n of_o their_o ceremony_n we_o do_v not_o dispute_v these_o mark_n with_o they_o and_o as_o to_o temporal_a prosperity_n they_o have_v it_o heretofore_o and_o we_o be_v not_o assure_v that_o we_o have_v always_o have_v that_o whereof_o we_o make_v such_o boast_n which_o nevertheless_o be_v not_o very_o great_a the_o mahometan_n glory_n that_o they_o have_v the_o same_o thing_n with_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o people_n and_o the_o admirable_a success_n of_o their_o arm_n and_o as_o for_o antiquity_n which_o they_o fail_v in_o they_o say_v that_o as_o jesus_n christ_n do_v but_o succeed_v moses_n so_o mahomet_n also_o have_v succeed_v jesus_n christ_n as_o for_o the_o heathen_n they_o have_v as_o i_o have_v say_v their_o miracle_n their_o saint_n their_o prophet_n their_o ceremony_n their_o succession_n their_o uninterrupted_a duration_n their_o temporal_a prosperity_n and_o if_o we_o strive_v with_o they_o about_o antiquity_n and_o multitude_n the_o advantage_n will_v not_o lie_v on_o our_o side_n there_o be_v then_o nothing_o more_o deceitful_a than_o those_o external_a appearance_n separate_v from_o their_o doctrine_n they_o be_v as_o proper_a to_o make_v a_o jew_n remain_v a_o jew_n a_o heathen_a a_o heathen_a and_o a_o mahometan_a to_o remain_v a_o mahometan_a as_o to_o make_v a_o christian_n to_o remain_v a_o christian_a whence_o it_o follow_v that_o to_o form_v well_o that_o difference_n and_o to_o be_v assure_v that_o the_o christian_a communion_n be_v the_o only_a good_a one_o one_o ought_v to_o examine_v its_o worship_n and_o its_o doctrine_n moreover_o before_o they_o can_v acknowledge_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n they_o must_v suppose_v that_o a_o man_n be_v sure_a that_o among_o all_o the_o christian_a sect_n the_o latin_a only_o be_v the_o true_a church_n and_o that_o can_v be_v know_v but_o by_o the_o examination_n of_o its_o doctrine_n those_o external_a mark_n can_v be_v no_o way_n proper_a for_o it_o the_o greek_n the_o abyssine_n the_o nestorian_n ascribe_v to_o themselves_o antiquity_n succession_n miracle_n a_o uninterrupted_a duration_n as_o well_o as_o the_o latin_n they_o have_v their_o saint_n their_o prophet_n their_o ceremony_n and_o their_o multitude_n which_o be_v not_o less_o considerable_a and_o as_o to_o worldly_a prosperity_n the_o abyssine_n may_v boast_v of_o it_o and_o the_o muscovite_n also_o who_o make_v a_o part_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o who_o know_v whether_o that_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n shall_v never_o change_v it_o be_v then_o manifest_a that_o they_o can_v conclude_v nothing_o from_o those_o mark_n separate_v from_o their_o doctrine_n they_o be_v so_o ambiguous_a and_o uncertain_a that_o they_o can_v fix_v any_o settle_a judgement_n upon_o they_o concern_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n but_o suppose_v that_o they_o can_v by_o those_o external_a mark_n or_o by_o any_o other_o way_n which_o they_o will_v take_v be_v assure_v that_o the_o latin_a church_n be_v the_o true_a church_n i_o say_v it_o must_v necessary_o be_v understand_v in_o this_o sense_n to_o wit_n that_o in_o that_o visible_a communion_n god_n bring_v up_o and_o preserve_v his_o true_o faithful_a one_o for_o it_o be_v in_o those_o only_a that_o that_o name_n of_o the_o visible_a church_n be_v verify_v and_o not_o in_o the_o profane_a the_o wicked_a and_o the_o worldly_a who_o be_v mingle_v with_o they_o and_o who_o be_v none_o of_o that_o body_n that_o be_v the_o spouse_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o must_v then_o be_v assure_v before_o they_o can_v know_v whether_o they_o ought_v to_o refer_v themselves_o absolute_o to_o that_o body_n of_o pastor_n that_o govern_v the_o latin_a church_n that_o the_o profane_a and_o the_o worldly_a do_v not_o prevail_v in_o that_o body_n and_o that_o they_o never_o have_v prevail_v for_o if_o they_o do_v prevail_v or_o if_o they_o ever_o have_v prevail_v they_o may_v introduce_v error_n into_o the_o public_a ministry_n and_o false_a worship_n or_o suffer_v they_o to_o come_v in_o through_o their_o negligence_n or_o otherwise_o or_o scatter_v abroad_o the_o ill_a doctrine_n of_o the_o school_n among_o the_o people_n favour_n ill_a custom_n and_o in_o a_o word_n corrupt_v that_o communion_n as_o it_o appear_v that_o that_o do_v come_v to_o pass_v in_o the_o jewish_a church_n and_o sometime_o in_o the_o christian_n but_o how_o can_v any_o be_v full_o assure_v that_o it_o may_v not_o be_v so_o at_o present_a otherwise_o then_o by_o the_o examine_n of_o her_o doctrine_n they_o ought_v then_o to_o give_v up_o that_o point_n of_o external_a mark_n our_o father_n have_v gain_v their_o cause_n without_o go_v any_o far_a by_o the_o prejudices_fw-la of_o corruption_n which_o i_o have_v set_v down_o in_o the_o second_o and_o three_o chapter_n but_o if_o you_o take_v they_o only_o as_o mere_a conjecture_n and_o if_o you_o will_v reckon_v they_o to_o be_v nothing_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o to_o be_v assure_v that_o there_o be_v nothing_o corrupt_v in_o a_o communion_n where_o god_n bring_v up_o and_o preserve_v his_o true_a faithful_a people_n that_o the_o public_a ministry_n be_v pure_a in_o all_o its_o doctrine_n and_o in_o its_o worship_n one_o must_v of_o necessity_n take_v that_o way_n of_o examination_n and_o that_o examination_n must_v be_v very_o exact_a so_o that_o before_o we_o can_v enter_v only_o upon_o that_o question_n whether_o we_o ought_v to_o give_v to_o the_o latin_a church_n a_o sovereign_a authority_n over_o our_o faith_n and_o conscience_n the_o discuss_n of_o which_o they_o know_v not_o how_o to_o avoid_v all_o must_v be_v examine_v from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o that_o principle_n which_o i_o have_v oppose_v be_v absurd_a because_o it_o destroy_v itself_o and_o none_o can_v ever_o practice_v it_o till_o it_o can_v be_v any_o more_o of_o any_o use_n and_o more_o absurd_a yet_o in_o that_o when_o it_o will_v hinder_v we_o from_o examine_v it_o constrain_v we_o to_o make_v a_o examination_n as_o exact_v as_o can_v be_v think_v of_o chap._n ix_o an_fw-mi examen_fw-la of_o those_o reason_n they_o allege_v to_o establish_v that_o sovereign_a authority_n
minister_n instead_o of_o correct_v they_o severe_o and_o repress_v they_o they_o think_v of_o nothing_o but_o their_o own_o interest_n and_o not_o to_o let_v slip_v any_o occasion_n that_o may_v be_v offer_v to_o heap_v up_o money_n without_o have_v any_o regard_n either_o of_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n or_o of_o the_o salvation_n of_o soul_n they_o think_v of_o nothing_o but_o how_o to_o settle_v more_o and_o more_o the_o sovereign_n and_o monarchical_a power_n of_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n where_o they_o shall_v have_v whole_o apply_v themselves_o to_o make_v jesus_n christ_n reign_n in_o the_o heart_n of_o man_n they_o think_v of_o nothing_o else_o but_o put_v a_o stop_n to_o the_o happy_a break_n out_o of_o those_o first_o bright_a beam_n of_o the_o truth_n which_o come_v out_o of_o luther_n mouth_n and_o pen_n where_o they_o shall_v have_v receive_v they_o and_o make_v use_v of_o they_o to_o obtain_v from_o god_n a_o further_o and_o great_a light_n they_o make_v it_o a_o fundamental_a matter_n to_o get_v luther_n to_o recant_v and_o not_o be_v able_a to_o compass_v that_o they_o think_v of_o nothing_o but_o how_o to_o ruin_v he_o by_o all_o the_o way_n they_o can_v use_v they_o raise_v a_o strife_n and_o process_n about_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n of_o religion_n and_o of_o conscience_n and_o a_o process_n that_o be_v unjust_a and_o that_o can_v not_o be_v defend_v in_o the_o very_a form_n of_o it_o for_o what_o kind_n of_o proceed_v be_v that_o open_o to_o cite_v a_o man_n to_o appear_v at_o rome_n who_o have_v do_v nothing_o but_o only_o propose_v some_o thesis_n to_o dispute_v of_o on_o a_o matter_n upon_o which_o there_o have_v not_o yet_o be_v any_o thing_n define_v what_o manner_n of_o proceed_v be_v it_o to_o give_v he_o a_o party_n himself_o to_o be_v his_o judge_n and_o to_o declare_v he_o a_o heretic_n before_o ever_o he_o have_v hear_v he_o as_o the_o pope_n do_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o cajetan_n to_o stir_v up_o king_n prince_n and_o the_o people_n against_o he_o and_o to_o show_v it_o be_v his_o mind_n to_o begin_v to_o treat_v of_o so_o weighty_a a_o matter_n with_o his_o imprisonment_n without_o any_o regard_n have_v either_o of_o the_o protestation_n which_o he_o make_v or_o of_o the_o reason_n he_o allege_v or_o of_o his_o respectful_a submission_n towards_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o legate_n who_o may_v not_o see_v in_o all_o that_o a_o inflexible_a resolution_n always_o to_o retain_v the_o latin_a church_n in_o that_o deplorable_a condition_n wherein_o it_o be_v find_v to_o be_v then_o and_o even_o to_o make_v its_o yoke_n heavy_a if_o it_o have_v be_v possible_a so_o far_o be_v they_o from_o have_v any_o design_n to_o reform_v it_o and_o to_o free_v it_o from_o those_o enemy_n and_o superstition_n under_o which_o it_o groan_v i_o be_o not_o ignorant_a that_o some_o way_n to_o excuse_v so_o violent_a a_o proceed_n one_o have_v say_v that_o almost_o at_o the_o same_o time_n wherein_o luther_n 1518._o have_v write_v his_o first_o letter_n to_o pope_n leo_n full_a of_o respect_n and_o submission_n he_o have_v cause_v to_o be_v print_v two_o little_a book_n against_o the_o epitome_n of_o sylvester_n prieras_n wherein_o he_o speak_v of_o rome_n and_o its_o bishop_n in_o term_n extreme_o injurious_a that_o which_o say_v one_o evident_o discover_v a_o wicked_a and_o deceitful_a spirit_n that_o shall_v send_v forth_o nut_n of_o the_o same_o mouth_n sweet_a and_o bitter_a but_o all_o that_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o discourse_n of_o a_o certain_a vlemburg_n full_a of_o falsehood_n and_o calumny_n a_o swear_a enemy_n of_o luther_n and_o his_o doctrine_n for_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o first_o letter_n of_o luther_n to_o pope_n leo_n which_o be_v that_o that_o be_v treat_v of_o be_v write_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o year_n 1518._o when_o he_o have_v not_o as_o yet_o any_o other_o dispute_n then_o with_o the_o questor_n and_o preacher_n of_o indulgence_n and_o that_o those_o little_a book_n that_o vlemburg_n speak_v of_o which_o serve_v for_o a_o answer_n to_o that_o epitome_n of_o sylvester_n be_v not_o write_v till_o the_o year_n 1520._o after_o the_o luther_n pope_n and_o his_o whole_a court_n have_v open_o declare_v themselves_o against_o luther_n after_o luther_n have_v appeal_v from_o the_o pope_n to_o a_o council_n and_o after_o the_o pope_n have_v make_v his_o doctrine_n to_o be_v condemn_v as_o heretical_a by_o the_o divine_n of_o louvain_n and_o cologn_n which_o evident_o appear_v from_o that_o very_a epitome_n of_o sylvester_n which_o make_v mention_n of_o that_o appeal_n of_o luther_n to_o a_o council_n and_o from_o the_o marginal_a note_n that_o luther_n make_v upon_o that_o which_o also_o make_v mention_n of_o those_o decision_n of_o louvain_n and_o cologn_n it_o be_v then_o a_o false_a report_n of_o a_o enemy_n of_o luther_n who_o not_o be_v able_a to_o find_v any_o thing_n till_o then_o unblamable_a in_o his_o conduct_n have_v on_o purpose_n confound_v those_o time_n to_o render_v he_o odious_a and_o to_o justify_v after_o some_o manner_n a_o proceed_n that_o can_v be_v defend_v they_o know_v not_o how_o to_o deny_v that_o the_o violence_n which_o they_o use_v against_o he_o be_v not_o open_o condemn_v not_o only_o by_o the_o common_a people_n but_o by_o the_o more_o wise_a and_o know_a person_n themselves_o he_o complain_v say_v coclaeus_n that_o be_v to_o say_v one_o of_o his_o most_o fiery_a enemy_n that_o he_o be_v unjust_o oppress_v by_o his_o adversary_n who_o he_o open_o produce_v and_o gain_v to_o himself_o in_o a_o little_a time_n the_o favour_n not_o only_o of_o the_o simple_a people_n who_o easy_o believe_v he_o and_o who_o listen_v after_o all_o sort_n of_o novelty_n but_o that_o also_o of_o divers_a grave_n and_o learned_a man_n who_o give_v credit_n to_o his_o word_n through_o a_o ingenuous_a simplicity_n think_v that_o that_o monk_n have_v no_o other_o end_n than_o defend_v the_o truth_n against_o the_o questor_n of_o indulgence_n who_o as_o luther_n accuse_v they_o appear_v to_o have_v a_o great_a zeal_n for_o the_o draw_v of_o money_n to_o themselves_o then_o for_o procure_v the_o good_a of_o soul_n he_o add_v that_o the_o learned_a man_n poet_n and_o orator_n defend_v he_o and_o charge_v the_o pretat_n and_o the_o divine_n with_o covetousness_n pride_n envy_n barbarousness_n and_o ignorance_n say_v that_o they_o only_o persecure_v luther_n for_o his_o learning_n because_o he_o appear_v to_o be_v more_o learned_a than_o themselves_o and_o more_o free_a in_o speak_v the_o truth_n against_o the_o cheat_n and_o imposture_n of_o hypocrite_n some_o time_n after_o that_o luther_n have_v appeal_v from_o the_o pope_n to_o a_o council_n the_o emperor_n maximilian_n die_v which_o oblige_v leo_n to_o send_v charles_n miltit_fw-fr into_o germany_n in_o the_o quality_n of_o his_o nuntio_n he_o present_v a_o golden_a rose_n to_o the_o elector_n of_o saxony_n which_o the_o pope_n have_v send_v he_o as_o a_o token_n of_o his_o particular_a friendship_n but_o that_o present_a be_v accompany_v with_o letter_n which_o be_v send_v both_o to_o the_o prince_n and_o his_o council_n in_o which_o the_o pope_n all_o along_o request_v they_o that_o they_o will_v give_v up_o luther_n into_o his_o hand_n as_o a_o heretic_n and_o a_o child_n of_o the_o devil_n luther_n have_v write_v in_o some_o part_n of_o his_o work_n that_o miliet_n be_v load_v with_o sixty_o six_o apostolic_a breves_fw-la to_o cause_v 1._o they_o to_o be_v stick_v up_o from_o place_n to_o place_n and_o by_o that_o mean_n to_o conduct_v he_o more_o secure_o to_o rome_n in_o case_n that_o prince_n frederick_n shall_v give_v he_o up_o into_o his_o hand_n but_o all_o those_o breves_fw-la and_o all_o those_o letter_n be_v to_o no_o purpose_n for_o that_o prince_n will_v not_o leave_v luther_n to_o so_o unjust_a a_o passion_n this_o oblige_a miltit_n to_o betake_v himself_o to_o other_o measure_n he_o think_v that_o to_o make_v up_o that_o business_n he_o ought_v to_o take_v a_o course_n contrary_n to_o that_o of_o violence_n and_o authority_n he_o will_v then_o have_v some_o private_a conference_n with_o luther_n to_o reconcile_v he_o to_o the_o pope_n he_o high_o blame_v the_o lewd_a conversation_n of_o the_o seller_n of_o indulgence_n and_o persuade_v luther_n to_o write_v yet_o once_o more_o to_o the_o pope_n with_o respect_n and_o submission_n and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o it_o be_v reynaldus_n agree_v that_o he_o shall_v impose_v silence_n on_o both_o party_n and_o that_o the_o whole_a business_n shall_v be_v commit_v unto_o some_o bishop_n of_o germany_n as_o to_o he_o of_o treves_n or_o to_o he_o of_o saltzburg_n luther_n perform_v on_o his_o part_n in_o good_a earnest_n all_o that_o be_v agree_v on_o he_o 1._o
write_v to_o leo_n with_o all_o the_o respect_n imaginable_a and_o let_v he_o see_v that_o the_o questor_n and_o those_o who_o have_v till_o that_o time_n uphold_v they_o have_v dishonour_v his_o see_n and_o his_o church_n that_o as_o to_o himself_o he_o find_v himself_o very_o unhappy_a to_o see_v that_o their_o calumny_n shall_v have_v prevail_v over_o his_o innocence_n and_o he_o further_o offer_v to_o give_v over_o that_o matter_n of_o indulgence_n and_o whole_o to_o be_v silent_a in_o it_o provide_v that_o his_o adversary_n shall_v do_v the_o like_a but_o whether_o it_o be_v that_o all_o that_o negotiation_n of_o miltit_n be_v but_o feign_v on_o his_o part_n or_o that_o in_o effect_v his_o counsel_n be_v not_o approve_v by_o those_o of_o his_o party_n as_o luther_n himself_o insinaute_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o from_o the_o time_n that_o that_o letter_n have_v be_v draw_v from_o he_o george_z duke_z of_o saxony_n a_o prince_n that_o stick_v very_o close_o to_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o pope_n desire_v that_o he_o will_v make_v a_o public_a disputation_n at_o leipsic_n upon_o the_o matter_n in_o controversy_n the_o dispute_n be_v manage_v the_o beginning_n between_o eccius_n and_o carolostad_n concern_v freewill_n and_o grace_n but_o they_o draw_v in_o luther_n himself_o upon_o the_o subject_n of_o indulgence_n of_o purgatory_n and_o the_o power_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o they_o procure_v almost_o at_o the_o same_o time_n from_o the_o university_n of_o cologn_n and_o louvain_n a_o condemnation_n of_o divers_a article_n draw_v out_o of_o his_o book_n he_o defend_v himself_o against_o these_o new_a adversary_n and_o make_v the_o world_n 2._o see_v by_o his_o public_a write_n the_o truth_n of_o his_o doctrine_n and_o the_o injustice_n of_o those_o condemnation_n but_o within_o a_o little_a after_o pope_n leo_n be_v unwilling_a to_o try_v any_o thing_n further_o publish_v his_o terrible_a bull_n of_o excommunication_n 1520._o against_o he_o which_o they_o call_v the_o bull_n exurge_v there_o after_o have_v earnest_o importune_v jesus_n christ_n saint_n peter_n and_o saint_n paul_n with_o all_o the_o saint_n in_o paradise_n to_o come_v to_o the_o succour_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n he_o set_v down_o in_o particular_a one_o and_o forty_o article_n of_o luther_n doctrine_n which_o he_o declare_v to_o be_v respective_o pestilent_a destructive_a scandalous_a false_a heretical_a offend_v pious_a ear_n seduce_v soul_n and_o contrary_a to_o the_o catholic_n truth_n and_o to_o the_o charity_n to_o the_o respect_n and_o obedience_n that_o be_v owe_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v the_o mother_n of_o all_o the_o faithful_a and_o the_o mistress_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o as_o such_o several_o he_o condemn_v they_o disprove_v they_o reject_v they_o and_o declare_v that_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v reject_v by_o christian_n of_o both_o sex_n he_o forbid_v all_o bishop_n patriarch_n metropolitan_o and_o general_o all_o churchman_n and_o king_n the_o emperor_n the_o elector_n prince_n duke_n marquess_n earl_n baron_n captain_n etc._n etc._n and_o in_o a_o word_n all_o sort_n of_o man_n to_o hold_v those_o article_n or_o to_o favour_v they_o in_o any_o manner_n what_o soever_o under_o the_o penalty_n of_o excommunication_n and_o be_v deprive_v of_o their_o land_n and_o of_o their_o good_n and_o treat_v as_o infamous_a heretic_n favourer_n of_o heretic_n and_o guilty_a of_o high_a treason_n and_o as_o to_o luther_n he_o complain_v of_o he_o that_o he_o will_v not_o come_v to_o rome_n where_o he_o will_v have_v let_v he_o have_v see_v that_o he_o have_v not_o do_v so_o much_o evil_a as_o he_o believe_v and_o he_o aggravate_v it_o as_o a_o great_a rashness_n in_o he_o to_o have_v appeal_v to_o a_o council_n against_o the_o constitution_n of_o pius_n the_o second_o and_o of_o julius_n the_o second_o who_o will_v have_v those_o punish_v as_o heretic_n that_o make_v such_o appeal_n that_o therefore_o he_o condemn_v as_o heretic_n he_o and_o all_o his_o adherent_n if_o in_o the_o space_n of_o fifty_o day_n they_o do_v not_o renounce_v all_o their_o error_n he_o forbid_v all_o christian_n to_o have_v any_o commerce_n or_o conversation_n with_o they_o or_o to_o yield_v they_o any_o necessary_a thing_n and_o give_v his_o order_n to_o the_o emperor_n to_o king_n and_o prince_n etc._n etc._n to_o seize_v their_o person_n and_o to_o send_v they_o to_o rome_n promise_v great_a reward_n to_o those_o who_o shall_v do_v so_o good_a a_o work_n luther_n some_o time_n after_o write_v against_o that_o bull_n and_o appeal_v afresh_o to_o a_o council_n lawful_o call_v notwithstanding_o he_o justify_v himself_o with_o great_a solidity_n about_o all_o those_o condemn_a article_n and_o it_o be_v pertinent_a to_o note_v that_o among_o those_o article_n that_o the_o pope_n anathematise_v as_o heretical_a or_o rash_a or_o scandalous_a and_o contrary_a to_o the_o catholic_n truth_n these_o follow_a proposition_n may_v be_v find_v that_o that_o proverb_n be_v most_o true_a that_o say_v that_o the_o best_a penance_n be_v a_o good_a life_n that_o it_o will_v be_v very_o well_o if_o the_o church_n in_o a_o council_n shall_v ordain_v that_o the_o laity_n shall_v receive_v the_o communion_n in_o both_o kind_n that_o the_o treasure_n of_o the_o church_n from_o whence_o the_o pope_n draw_v his_o indulgence_n be_v not_o the_o merit_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o saint_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n the_o successor_n of_o saint_n peter_n be_v not_o the_o vicar_n of_o jesus_n christ_n over_o all_o the_o church_n of_o the_o world_n nor_o that_o there_o be_v any_o one_o establish_v by_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o in_o the_o person_n of_o saint_n peter_n that_o it_o be_v not_o in_o the_o power_n of_o the_o church_n or_o of_o the_o pope_n to_o make_v article_n of_o faith_n nor_o to_o establish_v new_a law_n for_o manner_n or_o for_o good_a work_n that_o though_o the_o pope_n shall_v hold_v with_o a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o church_n a_o opinion_n which_o shall_v not_o itself_o be_v erroneous_a yet_o it_o will_v not_o be_v a_o sin_n or_o a_o heresy_n to_o hold_v a_o contrary_a opinion_n especial_o in_o thing_n not_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n until_o a_o general_n council_n shall_v have_v disprove_v the_o one_o and_o approve_v of_o the_o other_o that_o the_o ecclesiastical_a prelate_n and_o secular_a prince_n do_v not_o do_v ill_a when_o they_o abolish_v the_o order_n of_o beg_a friar_n that_o purgatory_n can_v not_o be_v prove_v by_o the_o holy_a canonical_a scripture_n these_o proposition_n be_v declare_v to_o be_v either_o pestilent_a or_o pernicious_a or_o scandalous_a or_o heretical_a without_o specify_v any_o one_o in_o particular_a for_o the_o pope_n speak_v of_o they_o only_o in_o the_o whole_a that_o they_o be_v such_o so_o it_o be_v that_o leo_n and_o all_o his_o court_n manage_v those_o matter_n to_o affirm_v that_o a_o true_a amendment_n of_o life_n a_o holy_a and_o sincere_a return_n from_o vice_n to_o virtue_n be_v the_o best_a of_o all_o pennance_n appear_v to_o be_v a_o detestable_a crime_n to_o they_o to_o wish_v that_o a_o general_n council_n may_v establish_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o eucharist_n according_a to_o the_o institution_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n be_v such_o a_o abomination_n with_o they_o as_o be_v think_v sufficient_a to_o deserve_v the_o flame_n not_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o merit_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o the_o saint_n make_v up_o a_o certain_a treasure_n which_o neither_o faith_n nor_o holiness_n nor_o repentance_n can_v give_v the_o faithful_a any_o part_n of_o but_o which_o be_v to_o be_v dispense_v only_o by_o the_o way_n of_o indulgence_n for_o money_n pass_v in_o their_o judgement_n for_o a_o hellish_a heresy_n to_o hold_v that_o our_o faith_n have_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o word_n of_o god_n for_o its_o object_n and_o not_o that_o of_o man_n also_o and_o that_o god_n alone_o can_v impose_v moral_a law_n on_o the_o conscience_n be_v in_o their_o opinion_n a_o astonish_a wickedness_n to_o believe_v that_o one_o may_v without_o herefy_v hold_v a_o opinion_n contrary_a to_o that_o of_o the_o pope_n in_o matter_n not_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o not_o determine_v by_o any_o council_n be_v a_o pestilent_a error_n to_o give_v the_o least_o blow_n to_o the_o interest_n of_o monk_n or_o the_o fire_n of_o purgatory_n be_v a_o horrible_a sacrilege_n for_o which_o there_o be_v not_o any_o remission_n after_o that_o condemnation_n the_o pope_n write_v to_o john_n frederick_n elector_n of_o saxony_n earnest_o entreat_v he_o not_o to_o give_v any_o more_o protection_n to_o luther_n and_o he_o send_v hierome_n aleander_n his_o nuntio_n into_o germany_n to_o cause_v that_o condemnation_n to_o be_v execute_v but_o aleander_n not_o be_v able_a to_o obtain_v of_o
frederick_n what_o the_o pope_n desire_v oblige_v the_o emperor_n charles_n who_o have_v be_v elect_v in_o the_o room_n of_o maximilian_n and_o the_o prince_n assemble_v at_o worm_n to_o cite_v luther_n to_o appear_v before_o they_o the_o emperor_n give_v he_o to_o that_o effect_n his_o letter_n of_o safe_a conduct_n and_o luther_n have_v compare_v and_o constant_o maintain_v his_o doctrine_n without_o any_o way_n regard_v either_o the_o threat_n or_o the_o solicitation_n of_o the_o partisan_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n they_o be_v upon_o the_o point_n to_o imprison_v he_o notwithstanding_o the_o safe_a conduct_n of_o the_o emperor_n and_o to_o treat_v he_o as_o they_o have_v heretofore_o do_v john_n huss_n and_o jerome_n of_o prague_n in_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n but_o the_o elector_n palatine_n vehement_o oppose_v himself_o to_o that_o breach_n of_o the_o public_a faith_n they_o be_v content_v with_o proscribe_v he_o by_o a_o public_a edict_n in_o that_o edict_n they_o treat_v he_o as_o a_o lunatic_n as_o one_o possess_v by_o the_o devil_n and_o as_o a_o devil_n incarnate_a 1521._o they_o banish_v he_o all_o the_o territory_n of_o the_o empire_n they_o forbid_v he_o fire_n and_o water_n meat_n and_o drink_n they_o order_n that_o his_o book_n shall_v be_v public_o burn_v and_o threaten_v to_o all_o that_o contradict_v the_o most_o rigorous_a punishment_n in_o the_o world_n after_o all_o that_o who_o can_v say_v that_o our_o father_n can_v yet_o with_o any_o shadow_n of_o reason_n hope_v for_o a_o reformation_n on_o the_o part_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o prelate_n we_o may_v see_v in_o their_o conduct_n not_o only_o a_o repugnance_n to_o a_o reformation_n but_o a_o settle_a design_n and_o a_o unshaken_a resolution_n to_o defend_v their_o error_n superstition_n and_o abuse_n of_o what_o nature_n soever_o they_o be_v and_o to_o hazard_v all_o rather_o than_o once_o to_o consent_v that_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v purge_v we_o may_v see_v that_o they_o make_v use_v of_o all_o that_o the_o most_o exact_a and_o refine_a policy_n can_v make_v they_o contrive_v of_o all_o the_o authority_n that_o the_o splendour_n of_o their_o dignity_n and_o the_o place_n which_o they_o hold_v can_v give_v they_o among_o man_n and_o of_o all_o that_o force_n and_o violence_n that_o the_o favour_n of_o prince_n and_o the_o credulity_n of_o the_o people_n can_v afford_v they_o they_o go_v so_o far_o as_o loud_o to_o declare_v themselves_o lord_n of_o man_n faith_n they_o exclaim_v they_o write_v they_o dispute_v they_o accuse_v they_o condemn_v they_o terrify_v they_o excommunicate_v they_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o secular_a power_n and_o can_v our_o father_n without_o be_v blind_a look_v any_o further_a for_o a_o reformation_n from_o such_o person_n as_o those_o chap._n iii_o that_o our_o father_n not_o be_v able_a any_o more_o to_o hope_v for_o a_o reformation_n on_o the_o part_n of_o the_o pope_n or_o his_o prelate_n be_v indispensable_o bind_v to_o provide_v for_o their_o own_o salvation_n and_o to_o reform_v themselves_o we_o come_v now_o to_o inquire_v what_o our_o father_n be_v bind_v to_o do_v in_o so_o great_a a_o confusion_n they_o be_v persuade_v not_o only_o that_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o the_o latin_a church_n to_o have_v within_o it_o a_o great_a many_o corruption_n and_o abuse_n but_o that_o it_o real_o have_v a_o very_a great_a company_n of_o they_o that_o false_a worship_n error_n and_o superstition_n have_v break_v in_o as_o a_o inundation_n upon_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o that_o those_o abuse_n grow_v more_o gross_a and_o grow_v every_o day_n more_o strong_a put_v christianity_n into_o a_o manifest_a danger_n of_o ruin_n moreover_o there_o be_v not_o any_o hope_n of_o remedy_n either_o on_o the_o part_n of_o the_o pope_n or_o on_o the_o part_n of_o the_o prelate_n for_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n with_o all_o its_o associate_n have_v loud_o declare_v against_o a_o reformation_n maintain_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v not_o err_v that_o she_o be_v the_o mistress_n of_o man_n faith_n and_o not_o to_o believe_v as_o she_o believe_v be_v a_o heresy_n worthy_a of_o the_o flame_n and_o as_o to_o the_o prelate_n they_o have_v all_o servile_a obedience_n to_o the_o will_n of_o the_o pope_n beside_o that_o ignorance_n that_o negligence_n that_o love_n of_o the_o thing_n of_o the_o world_n and_o those_o other_o vice_n in_o which_o they_o be_v plunge_v how_o be_v it_o the_o business_n be_v not_o about_o matter_n of_o small_a importance_n nor_o about_o the_o question_n of_o the_o school_n most_o common_o unknown_a to_o the_o people_n nor_o about_o some_o speculative_a notion_n which_o can_v not_o be_v of_o any_o consequence_n to_o the_o action_n of_o true_a holiness_n the_o controversy_n be_v about_o divers_a thing_n essential_a to_o religion_n which_o not_o only_o fall_v within_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o people_n but_o which_o likewise_o consist_v in_o matter_n of_o practice_n and_o which_o by_o consequence_n be_v wicked_a as_o our_o father_n can_v make_v no_o doubt_n that_o they_o be_v can_v not_o but_o be_v very_o contrary_a to_o the_o right_a worship_n of_o god_n and_o man_n salvation_n for_o the_o debate_n be_v about_o a_o religious_a worship_n which_o they_o be_v to_o give_v not_o to_o god_n alone_o but_o to_o creature_n also_o to_o angel_n to_o saint_n to_o image_n and_o to_o relic_n about_o certain_a and_o infallible_a spring_n from_o whence_o they_o ought_v to_o draw_v their_o salvation_n in_o build_v their_o confidence_n upon_o they_o for_o beside_o the_o mercy_n of_o god_n through_o the_o merit_n and_o satisfaction_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o join_v to_o that_o the_o merit_n of_o our_o goodwork_n our_o own_o satisfaction_n the_o over_o and_o above_o satisfaction_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n in_o dispence_v of_o indulgence_n they_o treat_v of_o other_o work_n which_o they_o hold_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o do_v through_o the_o obligation_n of_o our_o conscience_n and_o with_o assurance_n that_o they_o be_v good_a and_o those_o they_o make_v a_o part_n of_o our_o sanctification_n for_o they_o add_v to_o those_o that_o god_n have_v command_v we_o those_o that_o the_o pope_n and_o their_o prelate_n command_v out_o of_o their_o mere_a authority_n they_o treat_v of_o ill_a action_n from_o which_o we_o ought_v to_o abstain_v out_o of_o the_o motion_n of_o our_o conscience_n and_o which_o one_o can_v not_o commit_v without_o sin_n for_o beside_o those_o that_o god_n have_v forbid_v we_o they_o likewise_o place_v in_o this_o rank_n those_o which_o it_o shall_v please_v the_o church_n to_o forbid_v we_o they_o treat_v about_o a_o certain_a and_o infallible_a rule_n of_o faith_n upon_o which_o the_o mind_n and_o conscience_n of_o christian_n may_v stay_v and_o rest_v for_o they_o will_v have_v that_o principle_n consist_v in_o the_o interpretation_n in_o the_o tradition_n and_o decision_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o its_o prelate_n the_o controversy_n be_v about_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o for_o they_o say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o very_a person_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o they_o adore_v it_o under_o that_o quality_n the_o question_n be_v about_o divers_a custom_n introduce_v into_o the_o public_a ministry_n or_o general_o establish_v by_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o people_n that_o our_o father_n think_v very_o contrary_a to_o the_o spirit_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o true_a piety_n in_o fine_a in_o all_o those_o and_o other_o such_o like_a thing_n they_o treat_v about_o the_o peace_n and_o just_a right_n of_o the_o conscience_n the_o glory_n of_o god_n the_o hope_n of_o salvation_n and_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n upon_o earth_n let_v they_o tell_v we_o then_o precise_o what_o our_o father_n ought_v to_o have_v do_v be_v there_o any_o thing_n in_o the_o world_n of_o great_a concernment_n than_o those_o thing_n which_o i_o have_v set_v down_o or_o to_o speak_v better_a be_v there_o nothing_o that_o can_v any_o way_n stagger_v they_o or_o hold_v the_o mind_n of_o all_o honest_a man_n in_o suspense_n for_o so_o much_o as_o one_o moment_n be_v they_o bind_v to_o renounce_v their_o conscience_n their_o god_n and_o their_o salvation_n under_o a_o pretence_n that_o the_o flatterer_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n speak_v of_o she_o what_o the_o holy_a scripture_n say_v of_o the_o godhead_n that_o if_o she_o pull_v down_o there_o be_v no_o person_n that_o can_v build_v up_o if_o she_o shut_v there_o be_v none_o can_v open_v if_o she_o retain_v the_o water_n 1._o all_o be_v dry_v up_o if_o she_o lot_n they_o out_o they_o shall_v overflow_v the_o earth_n 40._o be_v do_v they_o believe_v that_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v precipitate_v themselves_o
own_o thought_n of_o that_o negative_a separation_n but_o howsoever_o he_o have_v carry_v himself_o in_o his_o expression_n i_o may_v say_v if_o i_o be_o not_o mistake_v without_o fear_n of_o any_o opposition_n that_o that_o which_o he_o have_v here_o grant_v we_o be_v not_o one_o of_o those_o concession_n which_o be_v sometime_o give_v to_o adversary_n only_o to_o cut_v off_o the_o dispute_n but_o that_o indeed_o he_o have_v speak_v according_a to_o his_o real_a thought_n for_o when_o in_o a_o controversy_n of_o this_o nature_n a_o man_n distinguish_v about_o this_o general_a thesis_n that_o one_o ought_v to_o separate_v from_o a_o church_n which_o bind_v one_o to_o profess_v error_n in_o note_v that_o it_o may_v be_v say_v in_o two_o sense_n the_o one_o that_o one_o ought_v to_o separate_v one_o self_n negative_o in_o not_o meddle_v with_o that_o which_o will_v wound_v the_o conscience_n and_o the_o other_o that_o one_o ought_v to_o separate_v positive_o that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o one_o ought_v to_o set_v up_o a_o society_n separate_v from_o that_o and_o to_o establish_v a_o new_a ministry_n that_o he_o quit_v the_o former_a sense_n in_o say_v only_o that_o it_o be_v very_o ill_o apply_v to_o the_o catholic_n church_n restrain_v himself_o only_o to_o the_o latter_a that_o he_o will_v say_v that_o it_o be_v this_o latter_a kind_n of_o separation_n whereof_o he_o accuse_v we_o and_o about_o which_o we_o ought_v to_o justify_v ourselves_o that_o our_o conscience_n can_v not_o any_o further_o hinder_v we_o then_o from_o take_v part_n in_o those_o action_n which_o our_o principle_n shall_v make_v we_o look_v on_o as_o criminal_a that_o if_o we_o can_v not_o without_o betray_v our_o conscience_n render_v that_o honour_n to_o saint_n and_o relic_n which_o they_o give_v they_o we_o ought_v to_o content_v ourselves_o with_o not_o do_v it_o when_o a_o man_n i_o say_v speak_v as_o the_o author_n of_o prejudices_fw-la after_o this_o manner_n in_o the_o heat_n of_o a_o dispute_n which_o he_o believe_v to_o be_v as_o weighty_a as_o that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a likelihood_n that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o mere_a condescend_v to_o his_o adversary_n but_o a_o true_a and_o lively_a expression_n of_o that_o which_o he_o find_v in_o himself_o to_o be_v very_o just_a and_o reasonable_a howsoever_o it_o be_v without_o inform_v ourselves_o further_o about_o a_o thing_n wherein_o we_o be_v little_o concern_v we_o will_v suppose_v it_o since_o he_o will_v have_v it_o so_o as_o a_o proposition_n not_o to_o be_v dispute_v that_o our_o father_n can_v lawful_o separate_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n by_o a_o negative_a separation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o not_o to_o take_v any_o part_n in_o that_o which_o will_v wound_v their_o conscience_n but_o that_o signify_v in_o our_o stile_n that_o they_o have_v right_a to_o reform_v themselves_o since_o we_o call_v nothing_o else_o precise_o reformation_n but_o that_o public_a rejection_n which_o they_o make_v of_o divers_a thing_n which_o they_o judge_v to_o be_v ill_a and_o contrary_a to_o christianity_n whether_o they_o do_v ill_a to_o go_v further_o and_o to_o proceed_v to_o a_o positive_a separation_n that_o be_v a_o question_n apart_o which_o do_v not_o in_o the_o least_o hinder_v that_o their_o reformation_n take_v only_o as_o a_o negative_a separation_n may_v not_o have_v be_v do_v with_o justice_n and_o according_a to_o that_o right_n that_o conscience_n give_v to_o every_o man_n but_o now_o methinks_v this_o point_n be_v so_o well_o clear_v clear_v a_o multitude_n of_o other_o and_o we_o may_v by_o that_o concession_n of_o the_o author_n of_o prejudices_fw-la very_o well_o decide_v some_o question_n in_o the_o first_o place_n they_o ought_v no_o further_o to_o set_v before_o we_o that_o absolute_a obedience_n to_o the_o order_n and_o decision_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o worship_n to_o which_o they_o will_v hitherto_o have_v all_o the_o faithful_a indispensable_o oblige_v for_o if_o those_o who_o conscience_n shall_v tell_v they_o that_o that_o church_n bind_v they_o to_o believe_v error_n and_o to_o practice_v a_o false_a worship_n may_v refuse_v to_o profess_v to_o believe_v those_o error_n and_o to_o perform_v that_o worship_n who_o see_v not_o that_o that_o absolute_a obedience_n be_v overthrow_v since_o it_o will_v depend_v on_o the_o dictate_v of_o the_o conscience_n of_o every_o one_o and_o that_o the_o conscience_n of_o each_o one_o will_v give_v it_o its_o bound_n and_o suspend_v it_o in_o respect_n of_o some_o certain_a thing_n and_o action_n 2._o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v no_o more_o treat_v those_o as_o disobedient_a and_o rebellion_n who_o through_o the_o dictate_v of_o their_o conscience_n refuse_v to_o profess_v to_o believe_v that_o which_o she_o decide_v and_o to_o practice_v that_o which_o she_o ordain_v nor_o persecute_v they_o as_o such_o and_o whatsoever_o she_o shall_v make_v they_o suffer_v upon_o that_o pretence_n of_o rebellion_n and_o disobedience_n will_v be_v but_o a_o unjust_a persecution_n of_o which_o she_o will_v be_v bind_v to_o give_v a_o account_n to_o god_n and_o man_n 3._o they_o can_v also_o any_o far_a demand_n of_o we_o what_o call_v our_o father_n have_v to_o reform_v themselves_o that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o reject_v their_o superstition_n and_o the_o error_n which_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o their_o day_n for_o they_o need_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o motion_n of_o their_o conscience_n to_o give_v they_o a_o right_a to_o refuse_v to_o profess_v they_o 4._o they_o ought_v also_o to_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n how_o great_a soever_o it_o may_v be_v be_v it_o yet_o far_o less_o than_o that_o of_o the_o conscience_n since_o it_o be_v not_o only_o limit_v but_o surmount_v and_o that_o whensoeveer_v they_o shall_v be_v in_o oppositian_n a_o man_n will_v have_v right_a to_o leave_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n and_o to_o follow_v his_o conscience_n 5._o and_o since_o even_o a_o erroneous_a conscienes_n such_o as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la suppose_v we_o and_o that_o of_o our_o father_n to_o be_v can_v suspend_v act_n command_v by_o the_o church_n it_o follow_v necessary_o from_o thence_o that_o to_o reconcile_v the_o church_n and_o the_o conscience_n when_o they_o shall_v be_v set_v in_o opposition_n we_o must_v come_v to_o the_o foundation_n and_o discuss_v the_o thing_n themselves_o for_o there_o be_v no_o other_o way_n to_o free_v the_o conscience_n from_o des-abuser_n error_n and_o how_o much_o more_o be_v we_o oblige_v to_o do_v it_o when_o the_o church_n abuse_v her_o authority_n in_o teach_v those_o thing_n which_o be_v real_o false_a or_o in_o command_v those_o action_n which_o be_v indeed_o unjust_a and_o criminal_a all_o then_o depend_v on_o the_o discussion_n of_o those_o matter_n by_o themselves_o but_o they_o will_v say_v your_o father_n ought_v to_o have_v be_v content_v to_o have_v make_v use_n of_o their_o right_n each_o one_o in_o particular_a they_o can_v have_v keep_v themselves_o from_o make_v any_o profession_n of_o believe_v those_o pretend_a error_n and_o not_o have_v take_v any_o part_n in_o those_o action_n which_o they_o disapprove_v and_o yet_o nevertheless_o have_v keep_v silence_n wherefore_o do_v they_o disturb_v the_o public_a peace_n by_o their_o tumult_n why_o do_v they_o divulge_v by_o their_o out-cry_n the_o judgement_n which_o they_o make_v of_o the_o tenet_n and_o custom_n of_o their_o church_n do_v they_o not_o in_o that_o sin_n against_o that_o respect_n which_o they_o owe_v to_o their_o prelate_n and_o that_o charity_n which_o they_o owe_v to_o their_o brethren_n to_o answer_v to_o this_o objection_n i_o say_v that_o the_o keep_a silence_n be_v not_o always_o equal_o just_a it_o have_v its_o bound_n and_o its_o measure_n according_a to_o the_o weight_n of_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v treat_v of_o and_o to_o the_o circumstance_n of_o time_n and_o person_n if_o the_o business_n have_v be_v only_o about_o some_o mere_a question_n of_o the_o school_n upon_o point_n of_o speculation_n or_o about_o some_o unprofitable_a ceremony_n or_o some_o bad_a order_n in_o the_o government_n or_o even_o about_o some_o popular_a superstition_n which_o shall_v not_o have_v proceed_v so_o far_o as_o to_o corrupt_v the_o save_a efficacy_n of_o the_o gospel_n i_o confess_v our_o father_n have_v be_v more_o oblige_v to_o have_v keep_v silence_n then_o to_o have_v encounter_v their_o prelate_n and_o raise_v those_o trouble_n through_o the_o diversity_n of_o their_o opinion_n the_o love_n of_o peace_n respect_n for_o order_n christian_n charity_n bid_v we_o to_o bear_v thing_n of_o that_o nature_n well_o which_o we_o do_v not_o so_o well_o approve_v of_o ourselves_o and_o even_o there_o to_o follow_v the_o
she_o by_o her_o common_a practice_n which_o be_v open_a to_o the_o eye_n of_o all_o the_o world_n discover_v much_o more_o clear_o the_o true_a sentiment_n of_o that_o church_n when_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o council_n do_v not_o and_o the_o act_n of_o which_o the_o people_n scarce_o know_v any_o 2._o because_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n itself_o and_o the_o act_n of_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o faith_n oblige_v as_o they_o do_v those_o who_o submit_v themselves_o to_o it_o to_o receive_v in_o general_a unwritten_a tradition_n and_o those_o thing_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n observe_v they_o engage_v they_o by_o consequence_n to_o receive_v and_o practice_v all_o that_o which_o be_v common_o observe_v and_o practise_v in_o that_o church_n under_o a_o pretence_n of_o tradition_n and_o observance_n although_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v formal_o contain_v either_o in_o the_o decision_n of_o council_n or_o in_o that_o profession_n of_o faith_n so_o that_o the_o conscience_n of_o a_o man_n who_o be_v in_o that_o communion_n bind_v he_o to_o believe_v and_o do_v all_o that_o other_o believe_v and_o do_v 16._o objection_n the_o three_o kind_n of_o calumny_n be_v not_o less_o ordinary_a 281._o in_o their_o minister_n nor_o less_o unjust_a in_o itself_o it_o consist_v in_o run_v down_o as_o unblamable_a error_n certain_a article_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n which_o not_o only_o be_v no_o error_n but_o about_o which_o they_o have_v be_v at_o last_o constrain_v to_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o difference_n between_o they_o and_o the_o church_n consist_v more_o in_o word_n then_o in_o the_o thing_n itself_o whether_o they_o themselves_o have_v forsake_v their_o first_o thought_n to_o take_v up_o those_o of_o the_o catholic_n or_o whether_o by_o a_o blind_a rashness_n they_o have_v open_o condemn_v they_o without_o understand_v they_o to_o prove_v this_o corruption_n the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la lay_v down_o the_o point_n of_o justification_n which_o he_o say_v the_o first_o reformer_n take_v for_o the_o chief_a ground_n of_o their_o separation_n and_o yet_o nevertheless_o he_o add_v one_o of_o their_o professor_n of_o sedan_n name_v ludovicus_n le_fw-fr blanc_n who_o have_v make_v some_o thesis_n of_o justification_n after_o have_v examine_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o catholic_n and_o that_o of_o the_o protestant_n and_o their_o principal_a difference_n about_o that_o matter_n conclude_v upon_o all_o the_o article_n that_o that_o of_o the_o catholic_n be_v good_a and_o that_o the_o protestant_n be_v only_o contrary_a to_o they_o in_o name_n answ_n i_o acknowledge_v that_o in_o this_o controversy_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n take_v the_o word_n justification_n in_o one_o sense_n and_o that_o we_o take_v it_o in_o another_o and_o i_o do_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o have_v sometime_o produce_v in_o that_o dispute_n ambiguity_n and_o difference_n or_o word_n this_o be_v also_o that_o which_o m._n le_fw-fr blanc_n have_v a_o design_n to_o clear_v in_o his_o thesis_n of_o justification_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v abuse_v but_o beside_o that_o in_o that_o very_a thing_n we_o have_v two_o advantage_n over_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o one_o that_o we_o speak_v as_o the_o scripture_n have_v do_v and_o that_o we_o take_v the_o word_n after_o the_o manner_n that_o jesus_n christ_n that_o saint_n paul_n and_o saint_n james_n have_v take_v they_o when_o they_o have_v treat_v about_o this_o doctrine_n whereas_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n give_v they_o another_o sense_n and_o the_o other_o that_o in_o so_o take_v the_o word_n in_o their_o true_a signification_n that_o idea_n that_o we_o give_v of_o justification_n be_v distinct_a and_o clear_a where_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v embroil_v and_o confuse_a beside_o that_o i_o say_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o we_o have_v but_o too_o real_a difference_n upon_o that_o point_n which_o no_o way_n consist_v in_o word_n but_o in_o the_o very_a thing_n themselves_o and_o which_o make_v very_o weighty_a controversy_n to_o manifest_a this_o truth_n we_o need_v but_o to_o cast_v our_o eye_n upon_o the_o four_o chief_a doctrine_n that_o form_n the_o idea_n of_o our_o justification_n according_a as_o the_o scripture_n have_v give_v it_o we_o the_o first_o be_v that_o it_o be_v a_o act_n of_o the_o sovereign_a mercy_n of_o god_n that_o pardon_v our_o sin_n and_o which_o by_o virtue_n of_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o jesus_n christ_n discharge_v we_o from_o the_o punishment_n we_o have_v deserve_v by_o they_o the_o second_o be_v that_o god_n out_o of_o that_o same_o mercy_n in_o pardon_v our_o sin_n adopt_v we_o for_o his_o child_n and_o give_v we_o a_o right_a to_o his_o eternal_a inheritance_n by_o the_o merit_n of_o jesus_n christ_n his_o son_n the_o three_o that_o we_o apply_v to_o ourselves_o the_o satisfaction_n and_o merit_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o a_o lively_a faith_n accompany_v with_o a_o sincere_a repentance_n and_o a_o holy_a recourse_n to_o the_o divine_a mercy_n and_o that_o it_o be_v this_o faith_n that_o put_v we_o into_o the_o communion_n of_o our_o redeemer_n and_o the_o four_o that_o god_n in_o pardon_v and_o adopt_v we_o impose_v this_o condition_n upon_o we_o that_o for_o the_o time_n to_o come_v we_o live_v holy_o according_a to_o the_o law_n which_o he_o have_v give_v we_o and_o that_o this_o very_a thing_n be_v a_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o that_o communion_n which_o we_o have_v with_o jesus_n christ_n as_o well_o as_o of_o our_o faith_n our_o repentance_n and_o our_o recourse_n to_o the_o divine_a mercy_n there_o be_v not_o any_o one_o of_o these_o part_n of_o our_o justification_n upon_o which_o we_o have_v nor_o very_o considerable_a difference_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o in_o the_o first_o we_o differ_v 1._o concern_v he_o who_o pardon_n we_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v have_v it_o not_o only_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v god_n in_o the_o quality_n of_o a_o sovereign_a judge_n but_o man_n also_o that_o be_v to_o say_v priest_n and_o bishop_n in_o quality_n of_o inferior_a and_o subordinate_a judge_n and_o that_o their_o absolution_n be_v a_o judiciary_n act_n for_o so_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v 9_o define_v it_o to_o be_v but_o we_o believe_v that_o there_o be_v none_o beside_o god_n who_o can_v pardon_v our_o sin_n under_o the_o quality_n of_o a_o sovereign_a judge_n and_o that_o the_o pardon_n which_o we_o receive_v from_o the_o mouth_n of_o his_o minister_n be_v a_o ministerial_a pardon_n which_o consist_v in_o a_o declaration_n that_o they_o make_v to_o we_o of_o god_n pardon_n as_o the_o interpreter_n of_o his_o will_n reveal_v in_o the_o gospel_n 2._o we_o differ_v about_o the_o extent_n of_o that_o pardon_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v have_v it_o that_o god_n in_o pardon_v the_o sin_n retain_v the_o punishment_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o he_o acquit_v we_o from_o eternal_a punishment_n but_o that_o reserve_v to_o himself_o the_o inflict_v of_o temporal_a punishment_n and_o we_o on_o the_o contrary_a hold_n that_o he_o remit_v all_o sort_n of_o temporal_a and_o eternal_a punishment_n and_o that_o the_o affliction_n which_o he_o send_v we_o be_v not_o the_o punishment_n of_o his_o justice_n but_o the_o correction_n and_o chastisement_n of_o his_o fatherly_a discipline_n 3._o from_o whence_o there_o arise_v a_o three_o difference_n which_o consist_v in_o this_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n believe_v that_o those_o temporal_a punishment_n wherewith_o god_n visit_v we_o be_v true_a satisfaction_n to_o his_o justice_n for_o our_o sin_n which_o we_o deny_v 4._o there_o arise_v from_o thence_o yet_o another_o difference_n concern_v that_o which_o they_o call_v those_o penal_a work_n which_o every_o one_o impose_v upon_o himself_o or_o which_o their_o confessor_n impose_v on_o their_o penitent_n for_o they_o will_v that_o these_o shall_v be_v also_o satisfaction_n to_o the_o justice_n of_o god_n which_o we_o do_v not_o believe_v 5._o the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v have_v it_o that_o those_o satisfactory_a punishment_n shall_v go_v beyond_o this_o life_n and_o it_o be_v partly_o upon_o this_o that_o they_o ground_n their_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n which_o we_o reject_v 6._o it_o be_v also_o upon_o that_o very_a thing_n that_o the_o indulgence_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v ground_v which_o can_v be_v take_v for_o mere_a relaxation_n of_o canonical_a punishment_n since_o they_o extend_v most_o frequent_o very_o far_o beyond_o the_o life_n of_o man_n and_o sometime_o even_o unto_o five_o and_o twenty_o and_o thirty_o thousand_o year_n 7._o we_o may_v say_v also_o that_o it_o be_v a_o difference_n which_o we_o have_v with_o they_o by_o which_o we_o understand_v that_o first_o act_n of_o the_o mercy_n of_o god_n that_o pardon_n our_o sin_n which_o come_v from_o the_o
render_v it_o incapable_a to_o defend_v the_o truth_n i_o pass_v over_o in_o silence_n a_o multitude_n of_o other_o thing_n which_o sensible_o show_v we_o the_o falseness_n of_o that_o pretence_n of_o rome_n such_o as_o be_v the_o lapse_n of_o marcellinus_n and_o liberius_n the_o contradictory_n decision_n of_o divers_a pope_n their_o inconstancy_n their_o capricious_a humour_n their_o interest_v judgement_n and_o i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o other_o character_n incompatible_a with_o a_o true_a rule_n of_o faith_n it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o know_v that_o that_o pretence_n have_v never_o be_v public_o receive_v in_o france_n and_o that_o our_o king_n and_o our_o parliament_n have_v always_o most_o vehement_o oppose_v it_o as_o to_o the_o prelate_n and_o the_o other_o ecclesiastic_n after_o the_o sad_a description_n that_o we_o have_v give_v of_o their_o state_n in_o the_o day_n of_o our_o father_n and_o many_o age_n before_o they_o there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n that_o they_o can_v yet_o further_o with_o the_o least_o shadow_n of_o reason_n propose_v they_o as_o a_o just_a rule_n of_o faith_n which_o way_n soever_o they_o be_v consider_v whether_o in_o general_n or_o in_o particular_a whether_o separate_v or_o assemble_v together_o their_o ignorance_n their_o negligence_n in_o spiritual_a thing_n their_o sink_v into_o vice_n their_o excessive_a love_n of_o the_o world_n and_o in_o a_o word_n all_o that_o which_o we_o have_v have_v see_v in_o they_o will_v not_o permit_v we_o to_o believe_v that_o we_o shall_v be_v bind_v to_o trust_v absolute_o to_o their_o word_n about_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o reformation_n they_o have_v give_v but_o too_o many_o mark_n that_o they_o be_v subject_a to_o error_n since_o the_o great_a part_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v to_o be_v reform_v come_v from_o they_o or_o from_o those_o who_o go_v before_o they_o and_o beside_o that_o they_o be_v themselves_o express_v party_n in_o that_o affair_n consider_v the_o complaint_n that_o they_o make_v of_o they_o and_o that_o they_o be_v engage_v to_o uphold_v the_o superstition_n in_o which_o they_o have_v hold_v the_o people_n we_o be_v not_o ignorant_a that_o they_o have_v a_o servile_a dependence_n on_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n to_o which_o they_o be_v bind_v by_o oath_n that_o they_o will_v no_o stir_v nor_o speak_v nor_o act_n but_o according_a to_o her_o inspiration_n and_o her_o order_n as_o experience_n have_v justify_v it_o to_o we_o in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n in_o fine_a their_o prelate_n be_v man_n and_o such_o man_n as_o have_v make_v the_o church_n to_o fall_v into_o that_o lamentable_a corruption_n out_o of_o which_o our_o father_n seek_v to_o get_v out_o and_o how_o can_v they_o take_v they_o for_o a_o infallible_a rule_n as_o for_o that_o which_o respect_v the_o people_n if_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la be_v as_o be_v report_v the_o author_n of_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n he_o will_v it_o may_v be_v fain_o make_v they_o pass_v with_o we_o for_o infallible_a and_o give_v they_o to_o we_o to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o our_o faith_n but_o we_o have_v show_v he_o often_o enough_o already_o that_o he_o be_v deceive_v in_o his_o opinion_n what_o be_v there_o more_o liable_a to_o deceive_v they_o and_o more_o to_o incline_v they_o to_o abuse_n and_o superstition_n than_o the_o people_n and_o above_o all_o a_o people_n ignorant_a of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o gospel_n such_o as_o be_v for_o a_o long_a time_n that_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n how_o can_v a_o people_n that_o ought_v themselves_o to_o undo_v the_o false_a prepossession_n with_o which_o they_o have_v be_v imbue_v serve_v for_o the_o rule_n of_o a_o reformation_n but_o some_o will_v say_v if_o there_o have_v be_v nothing_o in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n capable_a of_o be_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n why_o do_v your_o father_n demand_n a_o council_n to_o hear_v their_o complaint_n and_o give_v they_o a_o remedy_n i_o answer_v that_o our_o father_n demand_v a_o council_n not_o such_o a_o one_o as_o that_o of_o trent_n make_v up_o of_o the_o creature_n of_o the_o pope_n who_o wait_v for_o the_o holy_a ghost_n come_v from_o rome_n in_o a_o cloak-bag_n as_o the_o roman_a catholic_n have_v reproach_v they_o but_o such_o a_o free_a council_n as_o wherein_o they_o may_v yet_o have_v hope_v that_o god_n will_v have_v preside_v and_o his_o word_n have_v be_v hear_v they_o demand_v it_o not_o as_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n blind_o to_o submit_v their_o conscience_n to_o all_o that_o which_o shall_v be_v there_o determine_v for_o they_o well_o know_v that_o they_o owe_v that_o submission_n only_o to_o god_n but_o as_o a_o humane_a ordinary_a mean_n in_o the_o church_n that_o christian_a charity_n and_o the_o love_n of_o order_n make_v they_o desire_n to_o try_v if_o they_o can_v not_o by_o that_o way_n re-establish_a the_o purity_n of_o the_o gospel_n in_o the_o west_n by_o the_o way_n of_o the_o scripture_n i_o acknowledge_v that_o there_o have_v lie_v a_o great_a difficulty_n in_o the_o choice_n of_o person_n but_o if_o yet_o notwithstanding_o they_o will_v have_v proceed_v sincere_o in_o it_o and_o in_o the_o fear_n of_o god_n without_o let_v the_o interest_n of_o flesh_n and_o blood_n enter_v in_o the_o difficulty_n be_v not_o unconquerable_a passion_n contention_n a_o spirit_n of_o division_n be_v not_o as_o yet_o general_o spread_v over_o all_o they_o be_v not_o as_o yet_o so_o obstinate_a in_o error_n as_o they_o have_v be_v since_o all_o the_o learned_a man_n that_o be_v then_o in_o it_o acknowledge_v the_o necessity_n of_o a_o reformation_n and_o desire_v it_o they_o have_v therefore_o a_o ground_n to_o demand_v a_o free_a council_n and_o these_o who_o know_v history_n be_v not_o ignorant_a that_o to_o elude_v that_o demand_n which_o appear_v to_o all_o the_o world_n to_o be_v so_o just_a and_o reasonable_a that_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n think_v it_o needful_a to_o make_v use_n of_o the_o most_o deep_a and_o imperceptible_a piece_n of_o its_o policy_n but_o howsoever_o it_o be_v there_o be_v a_o great_a difference_n between_o a_o council_n that_o shall_v submit_v itself_o to_o and_o rule_v itself_o by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o between_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n our_o father_n may_v very_o well_o demand_v the_o first_o and_o expect_v to_o obtain_v it_o although_o he_o state_n of_o the_o church_n be_v then_o extreme_o corrupt_v for_o there_o be_v yet_o some_o good_a desire_n which_o without_o doubt_n will_v have_v wrought_v some_o effect_n if_o they_o have_v not_o be_v stifle_v or_o turn_v aside_o but_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v from_o thence_o that_o they_o must_v after_o what_o manner_n soever_o have_v take_v that_o church_n for_o the_o sovereign_n and_o infallible_a rule_n of_o their_o religion_n they_o will_v not_o have_v more_o reason_n to_o say_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o turn_v to_o the_o side_n of_o tradition_n which_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v raise_v to_o the_o same_o honour_n and_o authority_n with_o the_o scripture_n we_o shall_v quick_o see_v which_o ought_v to_o have_v be_v believe_v it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o say_v here_o that_o although_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o roman_a tradition_n be_v new_a as_o the_o protestant_n have_v often_o demonstrate_v they_o to_o be_v yet_o that_o in_o the_o age_n of_o our_o father_n which_o be_v as_o it_o be_v the_o sink_n of_o the_o forego_n there_o be_v scarce_o any_o error_n nor_o any_o superstition_n how_o gross_a soever_o that_o they_o do_v not_o labour_v to_o defend_v under_o the_o pretence_n of_o tradition_n so_o that_o tradition_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v able_a to_o serve_v for_o a_o rule_n that_o it_o ought_v itself_o to_o be_v correct_v and_o regulate_v according_a to_o that_o maxim_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o beginning_n it_o be_v not_o so_o as_o to_o the_o ancient_a father_n i_o confess_v that_o their_o write_n may_v be_v of_o great_a use_n to_o learned_a man_n to_o furnish_v they_o with_o a_o great_a measure_n of_o knowledge_n but_o they_o can_v never_o have_v authority_n sufficient_a to_o serve_v for_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n the_o father_n be_v man_n subject_a to_o error_n to_o prejudices_fw-la and_o surprise_v as_o well_o as_o other_o man_n and_o there_o appear_v but_o too_o many_o sign_n of_o it_o in_o their_o write_n they_o have_v submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n they_o have_v call_v it_o the_o balance_n and_o exact_a rule_n of_o all_o thing_n a_o sure_a anchor_n and_o foundation_n of_o the_o faith_n they_o have_v take_v synops._n in_o their_o controversy_n jesus_n christ_n speak_v in_o his_o gospel_n for_o their_o judge_n they_o have_v exhort_v their_o hearer_n and_o their_o reader_n to_o believe_v they_o only_o so_o far_o
as_o their_o word_n shall_v be_v find_v confirm_v by_o proof_n draw_v from_o the_o scripture_n they_o have_v say_v that_o 7._o they_o do_v not_o care_n for_o the_o testimony_n of_o man_n but_o that_o they_o will_v confirm_v what_o they_o say_v by_o the_o voice_n of_o god_n which_o be_v more_o certain_a than_o all_o demonstration_n or_o to_o say_v better_o the_o only_a demonstration_n it_o be_v evident_a therefore_o that_o our_o father_n can_v not_o take_v any_o other_o rule_n of_o the_o faith_n or_o principle_n of_o the_o reformation_n than_o the_o holy_a scripture_n in_o effect_n the_o scripture_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n the_o law_n of_o our_o sovereign_a lord_n according_a to_o which_o we_o must_v all_o be_v judge_v pastor_n and_o people_n great_a and_o small_a learned_a and_o ignorant_a it_o contain_v the_o foundation_n of_o divine_a revelation_n without_o which_o there_o be_v neither_o faith_n nor_o a_o good_a conscience_n nor_o peace_n of_o mind_n nor_o hope_v of_o salvation_n and_o if_o they_o will_v consider_v these_o thing_n a_o little_a more_o careful_o than_o they_o ordinary_o do_v i_o be_o persuade_v they_o will_v make_v no_o difference_n with_o we_o about_o this_o article_n all_o christian_n be_v agree_v that_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v the_o only_a source_n of_o all_o the_o mystery_n that_o be_v necessary_a to_o our_o belief_n in_o order_n to_o our_o salvation_n and_o that_o his_o will_n be_v the_o only_a rule_n of_o our_o worship_n this_o be_v a_o maxim_n about_o which_o there_o be_v no_o dispute_n between_o we_o and_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o they_o know_v with_o we_o that_o faith_n come_v out_o of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o that_o 15._o it_o be_v in_o vain_a to_o honour_n god_n when_o we_o follow_v the_o commandment_n of_o man_n all_o our_o difference_n consist_v but_o in_o the_o know_v where_o that_o word_n and_o that_o will_n be_v we_o restrain_v it_o to_o the_o scripture_n our_o adversary_n extend_v it_o further_o for_o they_o will_v have_v it_o to_o be_v find_v in_o tradition_n in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n in_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o pope_n in_o the_o determination_n of_o the_o council_n and_o in_o all_o that_o which_o they_o call_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n not_o only_o while_o those_o thing_n be_v conformable_a to_o the_o scripture_n but_o also_o while_o they_o be_v beside_o the_o scripture_n but_o as_o for_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o council_n our_o adversary_n themselves_o confess_v that_o god_n give_v they_o not_o any_o new_a and_o immediate_a revelation_n that_o discover_v new_a object_n of_o faith_n to_o they_o or_o new_a way_n of_o worship_n and_o that_o since_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n god_n have_v not_o give_v the_o like_a revelation_n to_o man_n either_o in_o these_o latter_a or_o the_o proceed_n age_n it_o be_v certain_a ses_fw-fr mounseur_fw-fr du_fw-fr val_n his_o word_n be_v set_v down_o by_o mounseur_fw-fr arnaud_n in_o his_o second_o letter_n that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n do_v not_o assist_v the_o pope_n in_o 5._o the_o decision_n of_o point_n of_o faith_n by_o a_o immediate_a and_o express_a illumination_n as_o well_o because_o that_o illumination_n will_v be_v miraculous_a and_o that_o there_o will_v be_v no_o necessity_n of_o establish_v such_o a_o miracle_n as_o because_o that_o no_o pope_n ever_o attempt_v to_o prove_v that_o when_o he_o will_v decide_v any_o matter_n he_o shall_v be_v immediate_o and_o express_o enlighten_v by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n a_o council_n also_o add_v he_o have_v not_o the_o like_a illumination_n or_o ever_o have_v and_o if_o ever_o any_o have_v have_v it_o it_o will_v have_v be_v without_o doubt_n the_o first_o of_o all_o which_o the_o apostle_n hold_v at_o jerusalem_n at_o a_o time_n wherein_o the_o holy_a ghost_n visible_o descend_v upon_o the_o faithful_a and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o the_o apostle_n in_o that_o council_n do_v not_o determine_v any_o point_n of_o difference_n about_o the_o legal_a ceremony_n by_o a_o express_a and_o immediate_a illumination_n but_o after_o a_o long_a debate_n and_o discussion_n it_o be_v therefore_o a_o unquestionable_a truth_n that_o there_o be_v no_o new_a and_o immediate_a revelation_n in_o the_o church_n and_o that_o revelation_n cease_v in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n from_o whence_o it_o evident_o follow_v that_o all_o that_o be_v to_o be_v find_v either_o in_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o pope_n or_o in_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o council_n or_o in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n or_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n or_o in_o that_o which_o they_o call_v tradition_n or_o in_o a_o word_n in_o all_o that_o proceed_v from_o the_o mouth_n and_o hand_n of_o man_n whatsoever_o denomination_n they_o may_v pass_v under_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n but_o as_o far_o as_o it_o may_v be_v find_v conformable_a to_o that_o revelation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n but_o that_o be_v so_o as_o it_o be_v without_o any_o difficulty_n how_o can_v they_o be_v certain_a of_o that_o conformity_n but_o as_o they_o refer_v to_o and_o compare_v thing_n with_o the_o scripture_n they_o say_v that_o there_o be_v certain_a article_n of_o that_o revelation_n which_o the_o apostle_n have_v deliver_v down_o in_o trust_n from_o their_o own_o live_a voice_n alone_o to_o their_o successor_n and_o which_o from_o hand_n to_o hand_n have_v come_v down_o to_o we_o but_o beside_o that_o that_o very_a thing_n be_v a_o matter_n of_o history_n about_o which_o we_o can_v have_v any_o certainty_n of_o faith_n and_o upon_o which_o by_o consequence_n we_o can_v build_v nothing_o firm_o what_o certain_a sign_n can_v they_o give_v we_o to_o know_v those_o pretend_a apostolical_a tradition_n by_o or_o to_o discern_v the_o true_a by_o when_o they_o shall_v be_v mingle_v with_o the_o false_a from_o the_o first_o rise_v of_o christianity_n heretic_n will_v say_v as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o saint_n irenaeus_n to_o gain_v 33._o credit_n to_o their_o error_n that_o they_o have_v be_v the_o secret_a mystery_n which_o the_o apostle_n teach_v not_o to_o all_o in_o common_a but_o to_o the_o perfect_a in_o particular_a papias_n himself_o as_o eusebius_n testify_v have_v make_v a_o collection_n of_o table_n and_o new_a doctrine_n under_o the_o title_n of_o unwritten_a tradition_n which_o he_o have_v learned_a from_o the_o mouth_n of_o those_o who_o have_v see_v the_o apostle_n and_o converse_v familiar_o with_o they_o saint_n 39_o irenaeus_n speak_v of_o a_o certain_a tradition_n which_o have_v pass_v for_o currant_n in_o his_o time_n in_o asia_n as_o immediate_o come_v from_o the_o apostle_n saint_n john_n to_o wit_n that_o jesus_n christ_n teach_v after_o his_o forty_o year_n which_o be_v notwithstanding_o now_o hold_v to_o be_v false_a by_o all_o chronologer_n they_o do_v not_o not_o hold_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o mâ—llenaries_n to_o be_v less_o false_a which_o divers_a ancient_a father_n have_v approve_v and_o maintain_v as_o a_o tradition_n proceed_v from_o the_o apostle_n the_o church_n of_o asia_n who_o have_v the_o feast_n of_o easter_n celebrate_v precise_o on_o the_o fourteen_o day_n of_o the_o moon_n age_n after_o the_o vernal_a equinox_n boast_v for_o that_o purpose_n of_o the_o tradition_n of_o saint_n john_n and_o saint_n philip_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o church_n hold_v on_o the_o contrary_a by_o apostolical_a tradition_n that_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v celebrate_v on_o the_o sunday_n of_o our_o lord_n resurrection_n the_o greek_n nestorian_n abassine_n latin_n armenian_n have_v their_o contrary_a tradition_n for_o tradition_n change_v its_o face_n and_o form_n according_a as_o the_o nation_n change_v one_o sort_n hold_v for_o a_o tradition_n the_o necessity_n of_o three_o immersion_n in_o baptism_n and_o that_o of_o the_o use_n of_o leaven_a bread_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o the_o other_o mock_n at_o it_o and_o reject_v it_o the_o one_o sort_n believe_v a_o purgatory_n by_o tradition_n the_o other_o believe_v it_o not_o the_o one_o by_o tradition_n circumcise_v their_o child_n the_o other_o have_v that_o practice_n in_o horror_n as_o be_v a_o relic_n of_o judaisme_n the_o one_o sort_n fast_o by_o tradition_n upon_o the_o saturday_n the_o rest_n have_v that_o fast_n in_o execration_n one_o sort_n by_o tradition_n sacrifice_n lamb_n at_o this_o day_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o jew_n the_o rest_n detest_v that_o custom_n who_o can_v say_v just_o in_o so_o great_a a_o confusion_n which_o this_o be_v apostolical_a and_o this_o be_v not_o so_o moreover_o there_o be_v a_o great_a many_o ancient_a tradition_n which_o public_a use_n heretofore_o authorize_v and_o which_o time_n have_v so_o abolish_v that_o there_o remain_v not_o the_o least_o shadow_n of_o they_o among_o the_o latin_n as_o that_o of_o not_o baptise_v
how_o to_o read_v what_o will_v become_v of_o those_o who_o have_v no_o understanding_n nor_o any_o readiness_n of_o mind_n how_o can_v all_o those_o people_n examine_v all_o those_o point_n the_o discussion_n of_o the_o least_o of_o which_o notwithstanding_o be_v evident_o necessary_a to_o make_v they_o rational_o determine_v it_o be_v easy_a to_o see_v that_o all_o that_o heap_n of_o objection_n and_o difficulty_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v propose_v against_o the_o way_n of_o the_o scripture_n tend_v only_o to_o lead_v man_n to_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o the_o end_n they_o shall_v subject_v themselves_o to_o that_o as_o a_o sovereign_n and_o infallible_a rule_n but_o as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o sovereign_a authority_n of_o that_o church_n be_v not_o one_o of_o those_o first_o principle_n which_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n dictate_v to_o all_o man_n since_o of_o thirty_o part_n of_o our_o know_a world_n there_o be_v at_o least_o nine_o and_o twenty_o who_o do_v not_o acknowledge_v it_o and_o as_o they_o can_v also_o say_v that_o it_o be_v one_o of_o the_o first_o and_o common_a notion_n of_o christianity_n since_o of_o all_o those_o who_o profess_v themselves_o to_o be_v christian_n there_o be_v three_o part_n which_o reject_v it_o the_o author_n may_v free_o give_v we_o leave_v if_o he_o please_v that_o we_o shall_v first_o demand_v of_o he_o upon_o what_o foundation_n he_o will_v build_v that_o doctrine_n to_o make_v we_o receive_v it_o as_o a_o point_n of_o divine_a faith_n i_o say_v of_o divine_a faith_n for_o if_o we_o shall_v hold_v it_o only_o as_o a_o matter_n of_o human_a faith_n he_o himself_o will_v see_v well_o that_o we_o can_v not_o believe_v the_o thing_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n shall_v teach_v in_o virtue_n of_o its_o authority_n otherwise_o then_o with_o a_o humane_a faith_n since_o the_o thing_n which_o depend_v upon_o a_o principle_n can_v make_v a_o impression_n in_o we_o different_a from_o that_o which_o the_o principle_n have_v make_v to_o the_o end_n therefore_o that_o i_o shall_v believe_v with_o a_o divine_a faith_n that_o which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n shall_v teach_v i_o by_o its_o authority_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o i_o shall_v also_o believe_v its_o authority_n with_o a_o divine_a faith_n thus_o far_o methinks_v we_o shall_v not_o have_v any_o controversy_n let_v we_o see_v therefore_o upon_o what_o foundation_n of_o divine_a faith_n he_o will_v pretend_v to_o establish_v this_o proposition_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v sovereign_a and_o infallible_a he_o can_v only_o do_v it_o by_o these_o three_o way_n the_o first_o be_v by_o a_o new_a revelation_n that_o god_n shall_v have_v make_v to_o we_o of_o this_o truth_n the_o second_o in_o show_v that_o it_o be_v one_o of_o the_o article_n that_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o revelation_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o three_o in_o show_v we_o the_o character_n of_o divinity_n and_o infallibility_n impress_v upon_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n even_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o every_o thing_n prove_v itself_o by_o the_o mark_n that_o distinguish_v it_o and_o thus_o it_o be_v that_o we_o pretend_v that_o the_o scripture_n force_v the_o acknowledgement_n of_o its_o own_o divinity_n the_o first_o of_o these_o way_n be_v nullify_v since_o they_o agree_v with_o we_o that_o since_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n there_o have_v be_v no_o new_a revelation_n and_o that_o there_o must_v not_o be_v any_o expect_v the_o second_o will_v be_v proper_a and_o necessary_o suppose_v a_o recourse_n either_o to_o tradition_n or_o the_o scripture_n for_o there_o be_v but_o these_o two_o channel_n in_o which_o we_o can_v seek_v for_o the_o revelation_n of_o the_o apostle_n but_o that_o of_o the_o scripture_n be_v forbid_v we_o by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la by_o reason_n of_o the_o unconquerable_a difficulty_n which_o he_o discover_v there_o it_o be_v say_v he_o a_o way_n full_a of_o obstacle_n and_o difficulty_n and_o even_o those_o who_o profess_v to_o spend_v all_o their_o day_n in_o the_o study_n of_o divinity_n aught_o to_o judge_v that_o examination_n to_o be_v above_o all_o their_o ability_n he_o must_v therefore_o content_v himself_o with_o the_o way_n of_o tradition_n but_o before_o he_o can_v make_v use_n of_o that_o he_o must_v be_v first_o assure_v and_o that_o with_o a_o certainty_n of_o divine_a faith_n that_o that_o which_o that_o tradition_n contain_v be_v come_v down_o from_o the_o revelation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n or_o at_o least_o that_o this_o particular_a point_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o state_n wherein_o it_o be_v at_o present_a must_v have_v proceed_v from_o thence_o that_o the_o apostle_n must_v have_v transmit_v it_o viva_fw-la voce_fw-mi down_z to_o their_o successor_n and_o that_o their_o successor_n must_v have_v receive_v it_o and_o transmit_v it_o down_o to_o those_o who_o descend_v from_o they_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n and_o every_o whit_n the_o same_o as_o the_o apostle_n have_v give_v it_o to_o they_o if_o he_o can_v be_v assure_v of_o that_o transmission_n all_o that_o he_o will_v build_v upon_o it_o will_v be_v uncertain_a and_o if_o he_o can_v be_v assure_v of_o it_o with_o a_o divine_a faith_n that_o which_o he_o will_v build_v upon_o it_o will_v not_o be_v more_o so_o but_o how_o can_v he_o be_v assure_v of_o that_o he_o have_v no_o more_o that_o live_a voice_n of_o the_o apostle_n to_o represent_v it_o to_o we_o he_o must_v rely_v upon_o testimony_n will_v it_o therefore_o be_v the_o roman_a church_n that_o must_v assure_v we_o but_o her_o divine_a and_o infallible_a authority_n be_v as_o yet_o in_o question_n and_o while_o it_o shall_v be_v question_v it_o remain_v suspend_v it_o can_v be_v believe_v any_o further_a than_o with_o a_o humane_a faith_n shall_v it_o be_v the_o scripture_n that_o must_v give_v testimony_n to_o that_o tradition_n but_o there_o be_v so_o many_o difficulty_n in_o that_o way_n say_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la that_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o it_o be_v not_o that_o which_o god_n have_v choose_v to_o instruct_v we_o in_o his_o truth_n must_v we_o learn_v it_o from_o that_o tradition_n itself_o but_o to_o decide_v that_o point_n whether_o that_o tradition_n come_v from_o the_o apostle_n or_o no_o tradition_n itself_o can_v be_v yet_o no_o other_o than_o a_o humane_a testimony_n i_o mean_v that_o the_o successor_n of_o the_o apostle_n declare_v to_o we_o that_o they_o have_v receive_v such_o and_o such_o doctrine_n from_o the_o apostle_n viva_fw-la voce_fw-la and_o that_o they_o have_v receive_v they_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n in_o which_o the_o apostle_n give_v they_o to_o they_o we_o can_v at_o the_o most_o have_v more_o than_o a_o humane_a faith_n for_o they_o for_o they_o be_v man_n as_o well_o as_o other_o hitherto_o therefore_o there_o can_v be_v have_v a_o divine_a faith_n concern_v the_o point_n of_o the_o sovereign_n and_o infallible_a authority_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o nothing_o by_o consequence_n that_o can_v assure_v the_o conscience_n and_o set_v the_o mind_n of_o man_n at_o rest_n let_v we_o therefore_o pass_v over_o to_o the_o three_o mean_n which_o be_v that_o of_o examine_v the_o character_n of_o divinity_n and_o infallibility_n that_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n it_o be_v in_o my_o judgement_n in_o the_o sight_n of_o this_o that_o they_o give_v we_o certain_a external_a mark_n and_o we_o have_v already_o see_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la establish_v upon_o this_o that_o authority_n about_o which_o we_o dispute_v the_o most_o eminent_a preface_n authority_n say_v he_o that_o can_v be_v in_o the_o world_n be_v easy_o discover_v to_o be_v in_o the_o catholic_n church_n because_o though_o there_o be_v sect_n that_o dispute_v with_o it_o the_o truth_n of_o its_o tenet_n yet_o there_o be_v none_o that_o can_v with_o any_o colour_n contend_v with_o it_o for_o that_o eminence_n of_o authority_n which_o arise_v from_o its_o external_n mark_v but_o without_o enter_v here_o far_o into_o the_o controversy_n touch_v those_o mark_n i_o say_v that_o he_o be_v very_o far_o from_o be_v able_a to_o establish_v such_o a_o certainty_n upon_o they_o as_o we_o ought_v to_o have_v of_o a_o principle_n of_o religion_n and_o this_o will_v appear_v from_o these_o three_o reason_n the_o first_o be_v that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o those_o mark_n be_v common_a to_o false_a society_n and_o even_o to_o schismatical_a church_n which_o not_o only_o be_v not_o infallible_a but_o which_o be_v actual_o in_o error_n as_o i_o have_v show_v in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o treatise_n the_o greek_a church_n for_o example_n in_o
its_o great_a contest_v with_o the_o latin_a be_v always_o a_o catholic_n church_n she_o be_v of_o as_o great_a antiquity_n as_o the_o roman_a she_o have_v a_o uninterrupted_a duration_n from_o many_o age_n ago_o she_o have_v her_o large_a extent_n and_o her_o multitude_n as_o well_o as_o the_o roman_a she_o have_v a_o personal_a succession_n of_o her_o bishop_n down_o from_o the_o apostle_n she_o glory_v in_o a_o conformity_n to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n she_o have_v her_o member_n unite_v among_o themselves_o and_o with_o her_o patriarch_n she_o do_v no_o less_o than_o the_o roman_a affirm_v her_o doctrine_n to_o be_v holy_a and_o her_o word_n to_o be_v efficacious_a and_o that_o her_o author_n be_v holy_a man_n she_o have_v yet_o at_o this_o day_n her_o miracle_n which_o she_o boast_v of_o she_o have_v her_o prophet_n and_o temporal_a prosperity_n in_o a_o word_n she_o may_v propound_v all_o that_o which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n allege_n the_o aethiopian_a church_n on_o her_o side_n may_v do_v it_o as_o much_o and_o yet_o nevertheless_o those_o mark_v no_o way_n conclude_v a_o sovereign_n and_o infallible_a authority_n for_o they_o they_o do_v not_o therefore_o conclude_v it_o for_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o second_o reason_n be_v that_o of_o all_o those_o pretend_a mark_n some_o be_v dispute_v with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n other_o be_v fallacious_o attribute_v to_o it_o and_o other_o conclude_v nothing_o less_o than_o that_o which_o they_o pretend_v we_o dispute_v with_o she_o her_o conformity_n to_o the_o father_n the_o unity_n of_o her_o member_n between_o themselves_o and_o with_o their_o head_n the_o holiness_n of_o her_o doctrine_n and_o the_o efficacy_n of_o her_o word_n it_o be_v true_a that_o she_o boast_v of_o these_o advantage_n but_o if_o we_o shall_v come_v to_o examine_v they_o we_o shall_v find_v they_o will_v have_v nothing_o of_o solidity_n in_o they_o she_o fallacious_o ascribe_v to_o herself_o the_o name_n of_o the_o catholic_n the_o antiquity_n and_o holiness_n of_o her_o author_n miracle_n prophecy_n and_o the_o personal_a succession_n of_o her_o bishop_n for_o before_o they_o can_v make_v any_o advantage_n of_o those_o mark_n they_o ought_v to_o show_v that_o she_o be_v a_o catholic_n not_o only_o in_o name_n but_o in_o deed_n that_o she_o have_v change_v nothing_o in_o the_o ancient_a doctrine_n nor_o in_o the_o ancient_a worship_n that_o she_o have_v in_o nothing_o degenerate_v from_o her_o first_o author_n that_o she_o be_v conformable_a to_o her_o first_o christian_n who_o miracle_n and_o prophecy_n be_v beyond_o all_o question_n that_o her_o bishop_n be_v the_o successor_n of_o the_o mind_n and_o doctrine_n as_o well_o as_o of_o the_o see_v of_o the_o ancient_a bishop_n and_o unless_o they_o do_v so_o those_o mark_n be_v a_o illusion_n she_o produces_z other_o which_o conclude_v nothing_o less_o than_o that_o which_o she_o shall_v conclude_v as_o the_o multitude_n of_o her_o child_n or_o the_o largeness_n of_o her_o extent_n and_o temporal_a prosperity_n which_o be_v worldly_a advantage_n more_o proper_a to_o denote_v a_o corruption_n than_o a_o infallibility_n the_o three_o reason_n be_v that_o there_o be_v contrary_a character_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o note_n not_o only_o that_o she_o have_v be_v and_o that_o she_o be_v yet_o subject_a to_o err_v but_o that_o she_o have_v actual_o err_v and_o we_o have_v propose_v some_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o treatise_n which_o it_o may_v be_v deserve_v to_o be_v better_o consider_v no_o man_n can_v therefore_o establish_v any_o thing_n of_o certainty_n upon_o those_o pretend_a external_a mark_n and_o in_o general_a that_o principle_n of_o the_o sovereign_n and_o infallible_a authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v be_v a_o matter_n of_o divine_a faith_n on_o which_o side_n soever_o he_o take_v it_o nor_o by_o consequence_n can_v any_o of_o those_o thing_n be_v so_o which_o depend_v upon_o that_o authority_n see_v here_o then_o the_o obligation_n which_o lie_v upon_o those_o in_o the_o roman_a communion_n to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la for_o have_v thus_o abolish_v all_o manner_n of_o divine_a faith_n for_o those_o thing_n which_o that_o church_n teach_v by_o her_o authority_n in_o shut_v up_o as_o he_o have_v do_v the_o way_n of_o the_o scripture_n with_o his_o obstacle_n and_o unconquerable_a difficulty_n he_o have_v reduce_v all_o to_o mere_a conjecture_n or_o almost_o all_o to_o humane_a testimony_n be_v it_o therefore_o after_o that_o manner_n that_o he_o will_v have_v we_o believe_v transubstantiation_n the_o real_a presence_n purgatory_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n be_v it_o upon_o the_o foundation_n of_o that_o nature_n that_o he_o will_v have_v we_o to_o invocate_v saint_n that_o we_o shall_v worship_v image_n that_o we_o shall_v adore_v the_o host_n and_o receive_v the_o indulgence_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o absolution_n of_o their_o confessor_n but_o he_o have_v do_v yet_o worse_o for_o it_o be_v not_o only_o the_o laity_n and_o private_a man_n from_o who_o he_o have_v take_v away_o a_o divine_a faith_n he_o have_v tear_v it_o away_o even_o from_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o his_o church_n from_o her_o prelate_n her_o pope_n and_o her_o council_n since_o if_o this_o point_n of_o their_o sovereign_n and_o infallible_a authority_n be_v found_v upon_o nothing_o but_o conjecture_n and_o humane_a testimony_n they_o can_v neither_o have_v a_o divine_a faith_n for_o those_o conjecture_n and_o those_o humane_a testimony_n nor_o for_o all_o those_o other_o thing_n which_o depend_v upon_o they_o have_v they_o a_o revelation_n a_o immediate_a illumination_n that_o instruct_v they_o there_o be_v no_o more_o either_o for_o the_o pope_n or_o council_n shall_v they_o have_v it_o from_o the_o scripture_n the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v tell_v they_o that_o it_o be_v a_o infinite_a a_o ridiculous_a way_n to_o instruct_v man_n in_o the_o truth_n a_o path_n which_o we_o can_v know_v how_o to_o find_v a_o end_n of_o whatsoever_o diligence_n we_o use_v but_o it_o may_v be_v he_o say_v that_o only_a for_o the_o laity_n and_o not_o for_o the_o clergy_n let_v we_o see_v his_o word_n even_o those_o say_v he_o who_o profess_v to_o spend_v their_o whole_a life_n in_o the_o study_n of_o divinity_n aught_o to_o judge_v that_o examination_n to_o be_v above_o all_o their_o ability_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o body_n of_o her_o prelate_n the_o council_n can_v at_o further_a but_o be_v make_v up_o of_o those_o man_n who_o profess_v to_o spend_v their_o whole_a life_n in_o the_o study_n of_o divinity_n and_o that_o examination_n be_v above_o all_o their_o ability_n he_o ought_v not_o to_o say_v that_o they_o can_v altogether_o do_v that_o which_o it_o will_v be_v impossible_a for_o each_o one_o to_o do_v in_o particular_a for_o when_o they_o go_v about_o to_o decide_v the_o matter_n of_o faith_n by_o their_o sovereign_a authority_n as_o they_o pretend_v that_o council_n shall_v do_v each_o particular_a man_n ought_v to_o be_v assure_v by_o himself_o of_o the_o truth_n and_o not_o to_o refer_v himself_o to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o his_o brethren_n with_o what_o conscience_n therefore_o can_v they_o exercise_v their_o authority_n with_o what_o conscience_n can_v they_o decide_v the_o point_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o propose_v they_o to_o be_v believe_v as_o point_n of_o a_o divine_a faith_n with_o what_o conscience_n can_v they_o retain_v man_n in_o their_o dependence_n and_o with_o what_o conscience_n can_v man_n remain_v therein_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la may_v disentangle_v this_o business_n with_o his_o church_n as_o it_o shall_v please_v he_o we_o have_v no_o peculiar_a interest_n in_o it_o but_o only_o to_o let_v he_o see_v more_o and_o more_o the_o truth_n of_o that_o which_o i_o have_v say_v elsewhere_o that_o he_o do_v not_o sufficient_o consider_v what_o he_o have_v write_v let_v we_o grant_v he_o that_o there_o be_v no_o necessity_n of_o a_o divine_a faith_n for_o the_o establish_n of_o that_o article_n of_o the_o sovereign_n and_o infallible_a authority_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n let_v we_o yield_v if_o he_o will_v have_v it_o so_o that_o he_o may_v be_v content_v with_o the_o have_v a_o humane_a certainty_n such_o as_o he_o may_v have_v it_o be_v clear_a that_o whether_o he_o take_v the_o way_n of_o tradition_n or_o that_o of_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o external_n mark_n we_o shall_v find_v the_o same_o difficulty_n there_o thes_n i_o obstacle_n the_o same_o hindrance_n the_o same_o length_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la pretend_v to_o have_v discover_v in_o the_o way_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o as_o the_o external_n mark_v themselves_o can_v be_v otherwise_o justify_v then_o by_o tradition_n it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o show_v what_o i_o have_v
fit_v to_o all_o the_o world_n be_v sufficient_a to_o salvation_n the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la may_v choose_v therefore_o whensoever_o it_o shall_v please_v he_o other_o proposition_n to_o exaggerate_v the_o pretend_a difficulty_n of_o the_o scripture_n but_o what_o choice_n soever_o he_o shall_v make_v and_o what_o side_n soever_o he_o shall_v take_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o those_o unconquerable_a difficulty_n which_o according_a to_o he_o render_v the_o way_n of_o the_o scripture_n ridiculous_a and_o impossible_a to_o the_o simple_a sort_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o vision_n and_o dream_n of_o fancy_n which_o admit_v or_o will_v create_v change_n and_o that_o he_o can_v say_v nothing_o more_o vain_a and_o chimerical_a then_o that_o which_o he_o have_v display_v in_o the_o 14_o and_o 15_o chapter_n this_o be_v what_o will_v manifest_o appear_v if_o we_o consider_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n two_o way_n for_o it_o be_v so_o either_o to_o form_v the_o faith_n to_o a_o degree_n of_o perfection_n and_o compleatness_n as_o much_o as_o a_o man_n be_v capable_a of_o it_o in_o this_o life_n or_o to_o form_v it_o to_o a_o degree_n of_o mere_a sufficiency_n for_o salvation_n in_o the_o former_a respect_n it_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n not_o only_o for_o the_o thing_n which_o it_o clear_o contain_v but_o general_o for_o all_o that_o which_o it_o contain_v whether_o in_o express_a term_n or_o in_o equivalent_a whether_o by_o near_a consequence_n or_o remote_a in_o a_o word_n after_o what_o manner_n soever_o it_o be_v in_o the_o second_o it_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n mere_o for_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v essential_a to_o religion_n which_o it_o clear_o contain_v and_o after_o a_o manner_n fit_v to_o the_o understanding_n of_o all_o the_o world_n to_o make_v a_o just_a and_o right_a use_n in_o the_o former_a respect_n i_o confess_v that_o we_o must_v necessary_o go_v over_o a_o great_a many_o obstacle_n and_o conquer_v a_o great_a many_o difficulty_n we_o must_v weigh_v the_o word_n exact_o examine_v the_o style_n consider_v the_o reason_n compare_v it_o with_o like_a expression_n consider_v the_o passage_n that_o seem_v contrary_a to_o it_o penetrate_v into_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o ambiguous_a and_o obscure_a place_n look_v to_o the_o connexion_n of_o the_o discourse_n to_o the_o matter_n treat_v of_o and_o to_o the_o end_n and_o design_n of_o he_o who_o speak_v to_o this_o effect_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o know_v how_o to_o distinguish_v the_o apocryphal_a book_n from_o the_o canonical_a to_o understand_v the_o original_a tongue_n to_o judge_n of_o the_o translation_n by_o and_o even_o to_o consult_v interpreter_n all_o that_o require_v without_o doubt_n a_o great_a deal_n of_o care_n earnest_a application_n a_o great_a deal_n of_o study_n and_o it_o be_v very_o true_a that_o to_o acquit_v one_o self_n well_o of_o it_o the_o whole_a life_n of_o a_o man_n be_v not_o too_o long_o i_o shall_v even_o say_v that_o it_o be_v too_o short_a and_o that_o humane_a ability_n be_v too_o weak_a to_o exhaust_v the_o scripture_n which_o be_v a_o infinite_a depth_n of_o mystery_n and_o heavenly_a truth_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o preface_n to_o the_o new_a testament_n of_o mons_fw-la have_v very_o well_o say_v that_o we_o may_v always_o lose_v ourselves_o in_o the_o abyss_n of_o learning_n and_o wisdom_n which_o we_o adore_v without_o be_v able_a to_o comprehend_v notwithstanding_o it_o be_v our_o duty_n to_o advance_v in_o that_o knowledge_n as_o far_o as_o we_o can_v and_o it_o will_v be_v but_o a_o very_a bad_a reason_n for_o dispensation_n in_o that_o case_n to_o allege_v the_o length_n and_o difficulty_n of_o it_o for_o however_o we_o can_v attain_v to_o a_o entire_a perfection_n yet_o we_o may_v notwithstanding_o make_v a_o considerable_a progress_n and_o the_o more_o a_o man_n advance_v in_o that_o study_n the_o more_o joy_n and_o comfort_n he_o have_v but_o as_o to_o the_o second_o way_n in_o which_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o rule_n of_o the_o faith_n to_o wit_n to_o form_v the_o faith_n in_o a_o degree_n of_o mere_a sufficiency_n for_o salvation_n through_o the_o essential_a thing_n which_o it_o clear_o contain_v in_o this_o regard_n i_o say_v its_o use_n be_v free_v from_o all_o those_o length_n and_o all_o those_o difficulty_n and_o accommodate_v to_o the_o capacity_n of_o the_o mean_a require_v nothing_o else_o but_o good_a sense_n and_o a_o good_a conscience_n which_o god_n give_v to_o the_o small_a of_o his_o child_n first_o there_o be_v no_o necessity_n for_o that_o that_o a_o man_n shall_v study_v the_o question_n of_o the_o apocryphal_a and_o canonical_a book_n for_o that_o discussion_n which_o be_v necessary_a when_o they_o will_v penetrate_v into_o the_o abstruse_a thing_n of_o the_o scripture_n which_o may_v be_v draw_v from_o it_o by_o 〈◊〉_d consequence_n or_o by_o a_o narrow_a examination_n of_o its_o term_n and_o the_o structure_n of_o the_o discourse_n because_o those_o particular_a thing_n do_v not_o carry_v so_o sensible_a a_o character_n of_o their_o divinity_n with_o they_o as_o the_o rest_n that_o discussion_n i_o say_v which_o be_v necessary_a in_o that_o case_n be_v not_o so_o when_o they_o restrain_v themselves_o as_o the_o simple_a sort_n do_v to_o the_o essential_a thing_n which_o the_o scripture_n clear_o teach_v because_o those_o thing_n make_v themselves_o sensible_o to_o be_v own_v to_o be_v divine_a and_o by_o consequence_n canonical_a which_o be_v sufficient_a for_o the_o certainty_n of_o their_o faith_n if_o they_o remain_v in_o that_o degree_n second_o they_o have_v no_o need_n either_o to_o consult_v the_o original_a tongue_n or_o the_o different_a way_n of_o read_v because_o that_o those_o exact_a observation_n which_o be_v necessary_a when_o we_o will_v make_v use_n of_o the_o scripture_n in_o the_o first_o degree_n be_v not_o so_o when_o they_o will_v in_o the_o second_o imperfect_a translation_n sufficient_o contain_v those_o clear_a thing_n that_o make_v up_o the_o essence_n of_o religion_n and_o the_o different_a way_n of_o read_v do_v not_o make_v any_o difference_n those_o thing_n be_v neither_o in_o one_o only_a passage_n nor_o in_o one_o only_a book_n they_o be_v so_o abundant_o spread_v over_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o scripture_n that_o the_o fault_n of_o translator_n or_o variety_n of_o manuscript_n can_v hinder_v we_o from_o find_v they_o there_o and_o if_o sometime_o it_o happen_v that_o the_o boldness_n and_o unfaithfulness_n of_o a_o translator_n shall_v go_v so_o far_o as_o on_o set_a purpose_n to_o falsify_v any_o place_n of_o scripture_n as_o veron_n have_v do_v not_o long_o since_o in_o reference_n to_o a_o passage_n in_o the_o act_n which_o say_v that_o the_o apostle_n serve_v the_o lord_n and_o which_o veron_n have_v translate_v that_o they_o say_v mass_n in_o the_o lord_n or_o as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o translation_n of_o mons_fw-la have_v do_v who_o have_v insert_v into_o that_o same_o passage_n that_o the_o apostle_n sacrifice_v to_o the_o lord_n and_o another_o in_o the_o epistle_n to_o philemon_n wherein_o saint_n paul_n say_v that_o he_o trust_v to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o faithful_a through_o their_o prayer_n where_o they_o have_v translate_v it_o that_o he_o trust_v he_o shall_v be_v give_v to_o they_o through_o the_o merit_n of_o their_o prayer_n when_o that_o i_o say_v shall_v fall_v out_o there_o will_v be_v find_v enough_o person_n in_o the_o church_n who_o will_v not_o fail_v to_o advertise_v the_o people_n of_o such_o unfaithfulness_n that_o they_o may_v take_v heed_n of_o they_o last_o i_o say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o the_o simple_a sort_n shall_v consult_v the_o interpreter_n of_o the_o scripture_n to_o assure_v themselves_o of_o its_o true_a meaning_n for_o the_o object_n of_o their_o faith_n be_v so_o clear_o explain_v there_o they_o be_v lay_v down_o in_o so_o many_o place_n they_o be_v so_o well_o connect_v with_o one_o another_o they_o be_v there_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o provide_v so_o well_o for_o all_o that_o be_v necessary_a for_o the_o instruction_n of_o the_o mind_n for_o the_o consolation_n of_o the_o conscience_n and_o the_o sanctification_n of_o the_o soul_n that_o with_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n which_o accompany_v they_o in_o his_o elect_n they_o have_v no_o need_n of_o any_o thing_n but_o their_o mere_a view_n to_o insinuate_v and_o enter_v into_o their_o heart_n and_o to_o form_v therein_o a_o true_a faith_n to_o dissipate_v in_o a_o few_o word_n all_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v set_v down_o in_o his_o 14_o and_o 15_o chapter_n i_o shall_v only_o tell_v he_o that_o he_o can_v require_v but_o these_o four_o condition_n in_o the_o object_n of_o faith_n to_o render_v they_o
necessary_a to_o salvation_n i_o will_v maintain_v to_o he_o that_o his_o proposition_n be_v impious_a that_o it_o manifest_o tend_v to_o make_v socinian_n and_o arrian_n to_o be_v receive_v into_o the_o church_n and_o almost_o all_o heretic_n since_o it_o bannish_v out_o of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o article_n of_o the_o faith_n all_o the_o tenet_n which_o those_o heretic_n dispute_v and_o which_o they_o do_v not_o see_v in_o the_o scripture_n but_o it_o be_v not_o very_o difficult_a to_o satisfy_v that_o demand_n i_o speak_v of_o such_o a_o clearness_n as_o will_v convince_v a_o sincere_a person_n who_o do_v not_o blind_v himself_o either_o by_o passion_n or_o malice_n or_o interest_n or_o prejudice_n but_o let_v his_o reason_n and_o his_o conscience_n act_n in_o good_a earnest_n this_o be_v well_o near_o the_o answer_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la will_v make_v if_o we_o ask_v he_o the_o same_o question_n touch_v the_o clearness_n which_o he_o pretend_v there_o be_v in_o tradition_n or_o in_o the_o infallible_a voice_n of_o the_o church_n for_o his_o justice_n be_v so_o great_a that_o he_o do_v never_o propose_v any_o difficulty_n of_o our_o principle_n to_o we_o which_o be_v not_o common_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o which_o by_o consequence_n he_o will_v not_o be_v bind_v to_o answer_v himself_o as_o well_o as_o we_o notwithstanding_o i_o shall_v tell_v he_o that_o he_o gross_o deceive_v himself_o if_o he_o imagine_v that_o we_o will_v only_o acknowledge_v those_o thing_n for_o article_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v clear_o contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n it_o be_v true_a that_o we_o acknowledge_v they_o only_o for_o the_o article_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o salvation_n of_o the_o most_o simple_a do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o other_o thing_n which_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n with_o less_o evidence_n may_v also_o be_v article_n of_o the_o faith_n although_o not_o absolute_o necessary_a for_o all_o that_o which_o be_v in_o the_o scripture_n after_o what_o manner_n soever_o it_o be_v contain_v there_o be_v of_o faith_n he_o do_v not_o less_o deceive_v himself_o if_o he_o imagine_v that_o although_o the_o article_n which_o the_o socinian_o and_o arrian_n and_o other_o heretic_n dispute_v be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o those_o which_o be_v not_o so_o clear_o contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o knowledge_n of_o which_o be_v not_o absolute_o necessary_a to_o the_o salvation_n of_o the_o simple_a yet_o that_o we_o ought_v to_o receive_v those_o heretic_n into_o the_o church_n there_o be_v a_o great_a difference_n between_o simple_a person_n who_o do_v not_o conceive_v a_o fundamental_a truth_n otherwise_o then_o under_o a_o general_a notion_n and_o indistinct_o without_o go_v any_o far_a and_o those_o go_v so_o far_o as_o a_o distinct_a idea_n of_o the_o truth_n express_o deny_v it_o and_o substitute_v a_o false_a and_o deceitful_a idea_n in_o its_o place_n the_o former_a may_v be_v in_o a_o state_n of_o salvation_n and_o aught_o to_o be_v receive_v into_o the_o church_n whereas_o the_o second_o sort_n ought_v to_o be_v banish_v as_o person_n infect_v with_o a_o pernicious_a error_n a_o peasant_n may_v be_v make_v to_o believe_v in_o good_a earnest_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v god_n and_o that_o the_o father_n the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v but_o one_o only_a god_n without_o go_v any_o far_a because_o he_o will_v not_o understand_v the_o term_n of_o nature_n essence_n person_n hypostatical_a union_n and_o other_o that_o be_v make_v use_n of_o upon_o that_o subject_n and_o he_o will_v also_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o subtle_a and_o frivolous_a distinction_n of_o the_o heretic_n who_o can_v deny_v that_o such_o a_o man_n hold_v the_o truth_n under_o a_o general_n idea_n and_o who_o will_v not_o yet_o place_v a_o very_a great_a difference_n between_o he_o and_o a_o socinian_n who_o very_o well_o know_v what_o these_o proposition_n mean_v jesus_n christ_n be_v god_n by_o his_o essence_n the_o father_n son_n and_o holy-ghost_n be_v three_o person_n and_o one_o only_a divine_a nature_n will_v deny_v they_o and_o substitute_n in_o their_o place_n these_o other_o proposition_n jesus_n christ_n be_v god_n only_o by_o the_o dignity_n of_o his_o office_n and_o glory_n of_o his_o exaltation_n the_o father_n the_o son_n and_o the_o holy-ghost_n be_v only_o so_o by_o denomination_n it_o will_v be_v a_o very_a hard_a case_n in_o my_o judgement_n to_o exclude_v the_o former_a from_o the_o church_n but_o it_o will_v be_v a_o sin_n to_o admit_v the_o latter_a and_o this_o show_v we_o by_o the_o way_n the_o falsehood_n of_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la but_o we_o ought_v to_o resume_v our_o discourse_n i_o say_v therefore_o the_o same_o thing_n of_o the_o three_o condition_n as_o of_o the_o two_o former_a the_o thing_n whereof_o we_o treat_v persuade_v themselves_o and_o make_v themselves_o to_o be_v perceive_v as_o true_a and_o divine_a as_o well_o by_o the_o weak_a as_o the_o strong_a for_o although_o the_o weak_a be_v not_o in_o a_o condition_n to_o render_v a_o reason_n exact_o of_o their_o persuasion_n as_o a_o learned_a man_n will_v do_v yet_o notwithstanding_o we_o must_v not_o doubt_v but_o they_o be_v right_o persuade_v a_o tradesman_n a_o peasant_n a_o labourer_n know_v not_o how_o to_o explain_v either_o the_o rule_n of_o right_a reason_n or_o the_o medium_n that_o logic_n afford_v to_o discover_v the_o fault_n of_o sophistry_n or_o false_a reason_n and_o yet_o nevertheless_o they_o do_v yet_o apprehend_v a_o just_a reason_n and_o reject_v a_o bad_a it_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n of_o a_o good_a doctrine_n and_o a_o false_a the_o weak_a sort_n may_v receive_v the_o one_o and_o reject_v the_o other_o when_o it_o shall_v be_v present_v to_o they_o and_o they_o will_v make_v that_o discernment_n by_o the_o mere_a judgement_n of_o their_o conscience_n though_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v capable_a of_o explain_v their_o reason_n well_o for_o there_o be_v two_o way_n of_o be_v persuade_v of_o a_o truth_n and_o know_v a_o falsehood_n the_o one_o be_v by_o a_o simple_a apprehension_n and_o the_o other_o by_o reflection_n the_o first_o come_v from_o a_o mere_a impression_n of_o the_o object_n that_o make_v themselves_o to_o be_v discern_v by_o their_o very_a nature_n and_o the_o other_o come_v from_o meditation_n and_o study_n through_o the_o application_n of_o certain_a rule_n i_o confess_v that_o there_o be_v more_o confusion_n in_o the_o first_o but_o that_o have_v also_o sometime_o more_o force_n and_o more_o certainty_n than_o the_o second_o as_o for_o that_o which_o regard_v the_o four_o condition_n which_o be_v that_o the_o faith_n shall_v be_v pure_a and_o free_v from_o every_o damnable_a error_n beside_o that_o which_o i_o have_v say_v that_o the_o mere_a sentiment_n of_o conscience_n be_v enough_o for_o the_o weak_a sort_n to_o make_v they_o discern_v the_o good_a from_o the_o bad_a and_o by_o consequence_n to_o reject_v the_o false_a doctrine_n that_o shall_v concern_v their_o salvation_n beside_o that_o i_o say_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o damnable_a error_n that_o be_v to_o say_v those_o which_o be_v incompatible_a with_o a_o true_a and_o save_a faith_n have_v a_o natural_a repugnancy_n with_o the_o truth_n that_o be_v essential_a to_o religion_n wherewith_o the_o simple_a sort_n be_v endow_v so_o that_o those_o truth_n alone_o be_v sufficient_a for_o the_o rejection_n of_o error_n without_o any_o absolute_a necessity_n that_o they_o shall_v have_v a_o great_a stock_n of_o learning_n for_o example_n the_o principle_n of_o the_o adoration_n of_o one_o only_a god_n in_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o weak_n sort_n in_o our_o communion_n be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v they_o reject_v a_o religious_a worship_n pay_v to_o creature_n without_o their_o lie_v under_o a_o necessity_n of_o enter_v further_o into_o the_o controversy_n which_o we_o have_v with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n upon_o that_o subject_n the_o principle_n of_o confidence_n in_o god_n alone_o be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v they_o reject_v invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o angel_n and_o a_o confidence_n in_o their_o merit_n the_o principle_n of_o the_o one_o only_a sacrifice_n of_o jesus_n christ_n upon_o the_o cross_n for_o the_o expiation_n of_o our_o sin_n be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v they_o reject_v humane_a satisfaction_n purgatory_n and_o the_o indulgence_n of_o the_o pope_n the_o principle_n of_o the_o mediation_n of_o one_o only_a jesus_n christ_n be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v they_o reject_v the_o intercession_n of_o saint_n and_o angel_n the_o principle_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o humane_a nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n like_a unto_o we_o in_o all_o thing_n except_o sin_n be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v they_o reject_v the_o real_a presence_n
transubstantiation_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n and_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n and_o that_o which_o be_v yet_o further_o considerable_a be_v that_o as_o the_o essential_a truth_n of_o religion_n be_v so_o link_v with_o one_o another_o that_o there_o be_v not_o any_o one_o that_o may_v not_o be_v as_o i_o may_v so_o speak_v the_o centre_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n that_o be_v to_o say_v which_o may_v not_o have_v reference_n to_o all_o the_o rest_n and_o immediate_a connexion_n and_o which_o all_o the_o other_o may_v not_o serve_v to_o prove_v and_o uphold_v which_o make_v out_o divers_a way_n or_o manner_n of_o establish_v they_o in_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o most_o simple_a even_o so_o those_o error_n that_o be_v destructive_a be_v so_o repugnant_a to_o those_o truth_n that_o there_o be_v not_o any_o one_o which_o may_v not_o be_v oppose_v not_o only_o by_o all_o in_o general_n but_o even_o almost_o by_o each_o one_o in_o particular_a which_o show_v that_o there_o be_v divers_a way_n of_o overthrow_v they_o and_o destroy_v they_o in_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o weak_a and_o when_o they_o shall_v escape_v one_o of_o those_o way_n they_o will_v be_v sufficient_o overthrow_v by_o another_o for_o example_n transubstantiation_n which_o be_v repugnant_a to_o the_o sincerity_n of_o god_n be_v also_o repugnant_a to_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o humane_a nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o the_o formation_n of_o his_o body_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o b._n virgin_n to_o the_o state_n of_o that_o glory_n wherein_o he_o be_v at_o present_a to_o the_o article_n of_o his_o ascension_n and_o of_o his_o existence_n in_o heaven_n to_o the_o manner_n in_o which_o he_o dwell_v in_o we_o which_o be_v by_o his_o spirit_n and_o by_o our_o faith_n to_o the_o nature_n of_o that_o hunger_n and_o thirst_n which_o we_o shall_v have_v for_o his_o flesh_n and_o for_o his_o blood_n which_o be_v spiritual_a to_o the_o character_n of_o both_o the_o sacrament_n wherein_o there_o never_o be_v any_o transubstantiation_n make_v and_o to_o the_o perpetual_a order_n that_o god_n observe_v when_o he_o wrought_v miracle_n which_o be_v to_o lay_v they_o open_v to_o man_n eye_n and_o sense_n so_o that_o when_o a_o man_n shall_v not_o be_v capable_a of_o perceive_v any_o of_o those_o repugnance_n he_o will_v perceive_v the_o other_o which_o will_v produce_v the_o same_o effect_n and_o which_o will_v be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v he_o reject_v those_o error_n see_v here_o then_o all_o the_o condition_n that_o be_v necessary_a for_o the_o form_n of_o a_o true_a faith_n even_o in_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o most_o simple_a behold_v they_o find_v in_o the_o scripture_n and_o by_o consequence_n behold_v the_o scripture_n remain_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n in_o spite_n of_o all_o the_o endeavour_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la it_o be_v in_o vain_a that_o he_o so_o strong_o oppose_v it_o it_o will_v always_o be_v what_o god_n have_v make_v it_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o fountain_n and_o only_a source_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o religion_n or_o as_o st._n irenaeus_n speak_v the_o foundation_n and_o pillar_n of_o our_o faith_n which_o only_o can_v give_v we_o quiet_a of_o mind_n and_o 1._o peace_n of_o conscience_n the_o difficulty_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la form_n against_o the_o scripture_n have_v these_o three_o character_n the_o one_o that_o they_o may_v be_v turn_v against_o himself_o that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o as_o he_o have_v make_v they_o upon_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o scripture_n we_o may_v also_o make_v they_o upon_o the_o subject_n of_o tradition_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o which_o he_o will_v send_v we_o back_o the_o other_o that_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o scripture_n they_o be_v null_a and_o to_o no_o purpose_n and_o the_o three_o that_o in_o regard_n of_o tradition_n and_o the_o roman_a church_n they_o be_v solid_a and_o unconquerable_a and_o this_o be_v what_o will_v appear_v if_o what_o i_o have_v say_v in_o this_o and_o in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n be_v well_o examine_v the_o end_n of_o the_o second_o part._n a_o historical_a defence_n of_o the_o reformation_n against_o a_o book_n entitle_v just_o prejudices_fw-la against_o the_o calvinist_n the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o obligation_n and_o necessity_n that_o lie_v upon_o our_o father_n to_o separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n chap._n i._n that_o our_o father_n have_v just_a sufficient_a and_o necessary_a cause_n for_o their_o separation_n suppose_v that_o they_o have_v right_a at_o the_o bottom_n in_o the_o controvert_v point_n we_o shall_v certain_o be_v the_o most_o ungrateful_a person_n in_o the_o world_n if_o after_o the_o favour_n that_o god_n have_v show_v we_o in_o re-establish_a the_o purity_n of_o his_o gospel_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o we_o we_o shall_v not_o think_v ourselves_o bind_v to_o give_v he_o everlasting_a thanks_o so_o great_a and_o precious_a a_o advantage_n high_o call_v for_o our_o resentment_n and_o that_o in_o enjoy_v it_o with_o delight_n we_o shall_v pay_v our_o acknowledgement_n to_o the_o author_n of_o it_o but_o what_o ground_n soever_o we_o shall_v have_v to_o rejoice_v in_o god_n we_o must_v notwithstanding_o avow_v that_o we_o shall_v be_v very_o insensible_a in_o regard_n of_o other_o if_o we_o can_v behold_v without_o a_o extreme_a affliction_n the_o misery_n of_o so_o many_o man_n who_o voluntary_o deprive_v themselves_o of_o that_o good_a those_o who_o be_v at_o present_a engage_v in_o those_o error_n and_o superstition_n from_o which_o it_o have_v please_v the_o divine_a goodness_n to_o deliver_v we_o be_v our_o brethren_n by_o the_o external_n profession_n of_o the_o christian_a name_n and_o by_o the_o consecration_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o baptism_n and_o how_o can_v we_o entire_o rejoice_v while_o we_o see_v they_o in_o a_o state_n which_o we_o believe_v to_o be_v so_o bad_a and_o so_o contrary_a to_o our_o common_a call_v i_o know_v that_o god_n only_o who_o be_v the_o lord_n of_o man_n heart_n and_o mind_n can_v dissipate_v that_o gloomy_a darkness_n which_o they_o be_v involve_v in_o and_o that_o it_o be_v our_o duty_n to_o pour_v out_o our_o ardent_a and_o continual_a prayer_n to_o he_o for_o his_o grace_n for_o they_o but_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o neglect_v humane_a method_n among_o which_o that_o of_o justify_v the_o conduct_n of_o our_o father_n in_o the_o subject_n of_o their_o separation_n be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o efficacious_a and_o as_o it_o be_v by_o that_o especial_o that_o they_o labour_v to_o render_v we_o odious_a so_o be_v to_o that_o that_o i_o shall_v allow_v the_o sequel_n of_o this_o work_n the_o separation_n of_o our_o father_n ought_v to_o be_v distinguish_v into_o three_o degree_n the_o first_o consist_v in_o that_o which_o they_o have_v loud_o pronounce_v against_o the_o doctrine_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o they_o judge_v to_o be_v contrary_a to_o faith_n and_o piety_n and_o which_o they_o have_v formal_o renounce_v the_o second_o consist_v in_o this_o that_o they_o have_v forsake_v the_o external_n communion_n of_o that_o church_n and_o those_o of_o its_o party_n and_o the_o three_o in_o that_o they_o have_v make_v other_o assembly_n than_o she_o and_o that_o they_o have_v rank_v themselves_o under_o another_o form_n of_o ministry_n we_o have_v treat_v of_o the_o first_o already_o where_o we_o have_v show_v the_o justice_n and_o necessity_n of_o the_o reformation_n which_o our_o father_n make_v the_o three_o shall_v be_v speak_v to_o in_o the_o four_o part_n and_o this_o be_v design_v to_o examine_v the_o second_o our_o inquiry_n therefore_o at_o present_a will_v be_v to_o know_v whether_o our_o father_n in_o reform_v themselves_o aught_o to_o have_v separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o other_o party_n who_o be_v not_o for_o a_o reformation_n or_o whither_o notwithstanding_o the_o reformation_n they_o ought_v yet_o to_o have_v abode_n with_o they_o in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o communion_n and_o to_o have_v live_v in_o that_o respect_n as_o they_o do_v heretofore_o this_o be_v that_o which_o i_o pretend_v to_o make_v clear_a in_o this_o three_o part_n of_o this_o work_n to_o enter_v upon_o this_o business_n i_o confess_v that_o if_o we_o can_v suppose_v it_o as_o a_o certainty_n that_o all_o separation_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n be_v odious_a and_o criminal_a we_o ought_v to_o be_v the_o first_o in_o condemn_v the_o action_n of_o our_o father_n and_o that_o whatever_o aversion_n we_o shall_v have_v for_o the_o error_n and_o abuse_n which_o we_o see_v reign_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n we_o ought_v to_o labour_v to_o bear_v they_o as_o patient_o as_o it_o can_v be_v possible_a for_o we_o to_o do_v in_o wait_v till_o it_o shall_v please_v god_n
they_o from_o the_o church_n because_o they_o bring_v in_o a_o new_a heresy_n into_o it_o but_o why_o also_o do_v the_o same_o s._n augustine_n with_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o god_n hold_v the_o donatist_n to_o be_v just_o excommunicate_v against_o who_o these_o thing_n be_v write_v and_o why_o do_v not_o they_o receive_v they_o into_o their_o communion_n but_o only_o after_o sign_n of_o repentance_n and_o the_o imposition_n of_o hand_n jesus_n christ_n who_o propound_v the_o parable_n of_o the_o tare_n do_v not_o he_o clear_o ordain_v excommunication_n elsewhere_o say_v that_o if_o our_o brother_n will_v not_o obey_v the_o church_n correct_v he_o we_o ought_v to_o reckon_v he_o as_o a_o heathen_a and_o a_o publican_n that_o which_o manifest_o show_v we_o that_o it_o be_v one_o thing_n to_o excommunicate_v and_o another_o to_o pluck_v up_o the_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n excommunicate_v but_o it_o do_v not_o pluck_v up_o see_v here_o precise_o that_o which_o s._n augustine_n himself_o say_v non_fw-la estis_fw-la ad_fw-la eradicandum_fw-la sed_fw-la ad_fw-la corrigendum_fw-la from_o whence_o the_o truth_n of_o that_o which_o i_o have_v say_v appear_v that_o according_a to_o this_o father_n there_o be_v a_o bad_a separation_n and_o that_o be_v schismatical_a in_o its_o own_o nature_n and_o another_o that_o be_v not_o so_o and_o that_o although_o it_o be_v never_o permit_v we_o to_o make_v the_o former_a yet_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o we_o may_v not_o make_v the_o latter_a provide_v we_o do_v it_o upon_o just_a cause_n and_o observe_v the_o rule_n of_o prudence_n and_o charity_n in_o it_o we_o must_v therefore_o lay_v it_o down_o as_o a_o certain_a truth_n that_o s._n augustine_n think_v that_o we_o may_v sometime_o break_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o assembly_n we_o be_v only_o concern_v to_o know_v in_o what_o case_n he_o think_v that_o that_o separation_n shall_v be_v make_v to_o make_v this_o point_n clear_a i_o shall_v say_v in_o the_o six_o place_n that_o when_o s._n augustine_n consider_v the_o church_n in_o the_o mere_a mixture_n with_o the_o wicked_a that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o mixture_n with_o those_o who_o manner_n be_v vicious_a and_o criminal_a he_o teach_v that_o those_o who_o be_v in_o office_n in_o the_o church_n may_v proceed_v to_o the_o excommunication_n of_o impenitent_a sinner_n when_o those_o sinner_n be_v few_o in_o number_n and_o when_o there_o be_v ground_n to_o believe_v that_o they_o may_v disturb_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n but_o if_o the_o crime_n include_v a_o whole_a multitude_n and_o that_o the_o body_n in_o general_n be_v infect_v than_o he_o will_v that_o the_o good_a shall_v content_v themselves_o to_o preserve_v their_o own_o righteousness_n without_o partake_v of_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o wicked_a he_o will_v that_o they_o shall_v groan_v under_o it_o and_o pray_v to_o god_n but_o he_o will_v not_o that_o they_o shall_v separate_v themselves_o when_o the_o evil_a say_v he_o have_v seize_v the_o great_a number_n nothing_o remain_v for_o the_o good_a to_o do_v but_o to_o groan_v and_o lament_v and_o a_o little_a low_o if_o the_o contagion_n of_o sin_n have_v 2._o invade_v the_o multitude_n than_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o discipline_n shall_v be_v use_v with_o mercy_n for_o the_o counsel_n of_o separation_n be_v vain_a pernicious_a and_o sacrilegious_a but_o when_o he_o consider_v the_o church_n not_o only_o as_o a_o mixture_n of_o good_a and_o wicked_a but_o also_o as_o a_o mixture_n of_o the_o true_o faithful_a and_o heretic_n i_o maintain_v that_o he_o have_v formal_o acknowledge_v the_o justice_n and_o necessity_n of_o a_o separation_n not_o only_o in_o regard_n of_o some_o particular_a person_n but_o in_o regard_n even_o of_o entire_a society_n provide_v they_o go_v not_o so_o far_o as_o that_o which_o he_o call_v eradication_n we_o have_v already_o note_v that_o he_o will_v that_o we_o shall_v according_a to_o s._n paul_n pronounce_v a_o anathema_n against_o those_o who_o preach_v another_o gospel_n than_o that_o which_o he_o have_v preach_v but_o this_o very_a thing_n give_v the_o faithful_a a_o right_a to_o reject_v the_o communion_n of_o heretical_a society_n and_o to_o separate_v themselves_o from_o their_o assembly_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n he_o aggravate_v it_o as_o a_o very_a strange_a thing_n and_o very_o much_o deserve_v to_o be_v condemn_v that_o the_o heathen_a philosopher_n who_o have_v other_o sentiment_n concern_v divinity_n than_o the_o people_n shall_v partake_v in_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o people_n in_o their_o school_n say_v he_o they_o have_v sentiment_n differ_v from_o 1._o those_o of_o the_o people_n and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o they_o have_v temple_n common_a with_o the_o people_n the_o people_n and_o their_o priest_n be_v not_o ignorant_a that_o these_o philosopher_n have_v opinion_n contrary_a to_o they_o touch_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o god_n since_o every_o philosopher_n be_v not_o afraid_a of_o publish_v his_o opinion_n and_o of_o labour_v at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o persuade_v they_o and_o other_o and_o yet_o nevertheless_o with_o that_o diversity_n of_o sentiment_n they_o do_v not_o fail_v to_o assist_v at_o the_o public_a worship_n without_o be_v hinder_v by_o any_o body_n a_o man_n that_o speak_v after_o this_o manner_n will_v not_o think_v it_o ill_o that_o any_o shall_v separate_v themselves_o from_o heretical_a communion_n but_o he_o yet_o further_o explain_v himself_o more_o clear_o afterward_o for_o he_o say_v that_o if_o the_o christian_a religion_n shall_v do_v nothing_o else_o but_o correct_v 5._o that_o vice_n it_o will_v deserve_v infinite_a praise_n and_o he_o add_v immediate_o after_o that_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o example_n of_o so_o many_o heresy_n that_o have_v deviate_v from_o the_o rule_n of_o christianity_n that_o they_o will_v not_o admit_v to_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o sacrament_n those_o who_o teach_v concern_v god_n the_o father_n his_o wisdom_n and_o his_o grace_n otherwise_o than_o the_o truth_n will_v allow_v they_o and_o who_o will_v persuade_v man_n to_o receive_v their_o false_a doctrine_n but_o that_o be_v not_o only_o to_o be_v find_v true_a in_o regard_n of_o the_o manichee_n and_o of_o some_o other_o who_o have_v other_o sacrament_n than_o we_o but_o also_o in_o regard_n of_o those_o who_o have_v the_o same_o sacrament_n have_v sentiment_n differ_v from_o we_o in_o other_o thing_n and_o error_n which_o they_o obstinate_o defend_v for_o they_o be_v shut_v out_o from_o the_o catholic_n communion_n and_o the_o participation_n of_o those_o same_o sacrament_n which_o they_o have_v common_a with_o we_o from_o whence_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v therefore_o you_o will_v say_v that_o s._n augustine_n seem_v sometime_o to_o ascribe_v to_o the_o orthodox_n the_o right_a only_o of_o a_o passive_a separation_n in_o regard_n of_o heretical_a society_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o he_o will_v not_o that_o we_o shall_v separate_v from_o they_o even_o then_o when_o they_o separate_v themselves_o for_o he_o say_v in_o some_o place_n that_o though_o the_o traditor_n shall_v have_v open_o maintain_v in_o the_o church_n that_o their_o action_n be_v good_a and_o holy_a that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v deliver_v up_o their_o bibles_n to_o the_o pagan_n for_o they_o to_o burn_v they_o and_o that_o though_o they_o shall_v even_o have_v write_v on_o that_o subject_n provide_v they_o have_v not_o set_v up_o their_o assembly_n 38_o apart_o nor_o separate_v themselves_o yet_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v abandon_v for_o they_o the_o good_a wheat_n which_o signify_v this_o to_o we_o that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o separate_v ourselves_o from_o those_o though_o their_o doctrine_n whereof_o he_o have_v speak_v be_v detestable_a contrary_a to_o the_o faith_n conscience_n and_o good_a manner_n in_o effect_n he_o speak_v almost_o always_o of_o the_o heretical_a society_n of_o his_o time_n as_o of_o those_o who_o be_v themselves_o cut_v off_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n and_o who_o the_o church_n have_v not_o reject_v i_o answer_v that_o s._n augustine_n will_v have_v we_o suffer_v the_o communion_n of_o heretic_n in_o certain_a case_n but_o that_o he_o will_v have_v we_o also_o in_o other_o case_n to_o separate_v ourselves_o from_o they_o while_o we_o be_v in_o no_o danger_n of_o partake_v with_o their_o error_n neither_o in_o effect_n nor_o in_o appearance_n but_o that_o we_o may_v preserve_v the_o profession_n of_o our_o faith_n pure_a without_o consent_v to_o impiety_n or_o seem_v to_o consent_v to_o it_o and_o that_o there_o shall_v not_o be_v on_o the_o part_n of_o the_o heretic_n that_o obstinacy_n of_o opinion_n he_o will_v have_v we_o suffer_v their_o communion_n for_o it_o be_v the_o manifest_a doctrine_n of_o this_o father_n that_o in_o the_o society_n of_o the_o
be_v the_o time_n whereof_o hilary_n speak_v in_o his_o write_n which_o you_o artificial_o make_v use_v of_o to_o elude_v so_o many_o divine_a testimony_n which_o i_o have_v set_v before_o you_o as_o if_o the_o church_n have_v perish_v throughout_o all_o the_o world_n you_o may_v as_o well_o say_v that_o there_o be_v no_o more_o church_n in_o galatia_n when_o the_o apostle_n say_v o_o foolish_a galatian_n who_o have_v bewitch_v you_o that_o after_o have_v begin_v in_o the_o spirit_n you_o shall_v end_v in_o the_o flesh_n for_o thus_o it_o be_v well_o nigh_o that_o you_o calumniate_v the_o learned_a hilary_n under_o a_o pretence_n that_o he_o censure_v the_o negligent_a and_o the_o fearful_a for_o who_o he_o have_v as_o it_o be_v so_o many_o birth-pang_n till_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v be_v form_v in_o they_o who_o be_v there_o that_o know_v not_o that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o arianism_n divers_a simple_a person_n deceive_v by_o obscure_a expression_n imagine_v that_o the_o arian_n believe_v the_o same_o thing_n with_o themselves_o that_o other_o yield_v through_o fear_n and_o dissimulation_n and_o consent_v in_o appearance_n to_o heresy_n not_o walk_v in_o integrity_n in_o the_o way_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n you_o will_v see_v you_o donatist_n that_o he_o have_v not_o pardon_v those_o person_n for_o you_o be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o scripture_n upon_o this_o subject_n read_v what_o s._n paul_n have_v write_v concern_v s._n peter_n see_v afterward_o what_o s._n cyprian_n have_v think_v be_v to_o be_v do_v on_o these_o occasion_n and_o you_o will_v find_v that_o it_o be_v to_o very_o ill_a purpose_n to_o blame_v the_o mildness_n of_o the_o church_n which_o gather_v together_o the_o member_n of_o jesus_n christ_n when_o they_o be_v disperse_v instead_o of_o disperse_v they_o when_o they_o be_v gather_v together_o howsoever_o it_o be_v there_o have_v be_v yet_o some_o firm_a one_o who_o be_v sufficient_o enlighten_v to_o know_v the_o snare_n of_o the_o heretic_n they_o be_v indeed_o very_a few_o in_o number_n in_o comparison_n of_o other_o but_o yet_o nevertheless_o some_o of_o they_o generous_o suffer_v banishment_n for_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o other_o keep_v themselves_o conceal_v here_o and_o there_o throughout_o the_o earth_n thus_o it_o be_v that_o the_o church_n which_o increase_v in_o all_o nation_n preserve_v within_o herself_o the_o good_a wheat_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o thus_o it_o be_v that_o she_o will_v preserve_v herself_o unto_o the_o end_n till_o she_o extend_v herself_o over_o all_o people_n and_o even_o over_o the_o barbarian_n themselves_o the_o church_n therefore_o consist_v in_o the_o good_a seed_n that_o the_o son_n of_o man_n have_v sow_v and_o of_o which_o it_o be_v say_v that_o it_o shall_v grow_v up_o until_o the_o harvest_n amid_o the_o tare_n the_o field_n be_v the_o world_n and_o the_o harvest_n be_v the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n see_v here_o after_o what_o manner_n s._n augustine_n declare_v his_o opinion_n concern_v the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n and_o its_o subsistence_n under_o the_o arian_n since_o come_v afterward_o to_o speak_v of_o a_o passage_n of_o s._n hilary_n which_o they_o have_v object_v to_o he_o he_o say_v that_o we_o must_v understand_v that_o which_o he_o have_v say_v not_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o good_a wheat_n which_o be_v yet_o mingle_v with_o the_o tare_n but_o only_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o tare_n or_o if_o his_o word_n have_v any_o relation_n to_o the_o good_a wheat_n we_o must_v take_v they_o as_o only_o design_v to_o inflame_v the_o zeal_n of_o the_o fearful_a by_o such_o answer_n and_o he_o add_v that_o the_o holy_a scripture_n itself_o frequent_o make_v use_v of_o this_o way_n of_o express_v itself_o in_o general_a term_n which_o at_o first_o seem_v to_o belong_v to_o the_o whole_a body_n but_o which_o notwithstanding_o regard_v only_o a_o part_n habent_fw-la etiam_fw-la scripturae_fw-la canonicae_fw-la hunc_fw-la arguendi_fw-la morem_fw-la ut_fw-la tanquam_fw-la omnibus_fw-la dicatur_fw-la &_o ad_fw-la quosdam_fw-la verbum_fw-la perveniat_fw-la we_o may_v now_o see_v very_o clear_o that_o we_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v like_a to_o the_o donatist_n as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la lay_v it_o to_o our_o charge_n that_o we_o tread_v on_o the_o contrary_a in_o the_o footstep_n of_o st._n augustine_n for_o first_o of_o all_o our_o hypothesis_n touch_v the_o subsistence_n and_o obscurity_n of_o the_o church_n be_v throughout_o conform_a to_o he_o we_o say_v as_o he_o do_v that_o god_n have_v always_o preserve_v his_o true_o faithful_a in_o the_o very_a communion_n of_o the_o corrupt_a church_n we_o say_v with_o he_o that_o in_o the_o most_o violent_a enter_v in_o of_o error_n and_o superstition_n god_n have_v not_o leave_v himself_o without_o witness_n since_o he_o have_v raise_v up_o not_o only_o person_n but_o whole_a society_n that_o have_v open_o and_o courageous_o maintain_v the_o truth_n and_o withdraw_v themselves_o from_o under_o the_o roman_a domination_n and_o as_o to_o the_o passage_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la object_n to_o we_o out_o of_o calvin_n and_o our_o confession_n of_o faith_n we_o give_v the_o same_o explication_n of_o it_o that_o s._n augustine_n give_v to_o those_o of_o s._n hilary_n which_o the_o donatist_n object_v to_o he_o that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o that_o defection_n of_o all_o the_o world_n and_o that_o ruin_n and_o desolation_n whereinto_o the_o church_n have_v fell_a that_o eclipse_n of_o the_o truth_n and_o treasure_n of_o salvation_n be_v expression_n that_o regard_v proper_o only_o the_o tare_n that_o cover_v the_o field_n of_o the_o church_n and_o not_o the_o good_a seed_n which_o be_v mingle_v with_o those_o tare_n these_o expression_n only_o regard_v the_o great_a number_n of_o those_o who_o follow_v those_o superstition_n and_o error_n and_o not_o those_o who_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o that_o confusion_n keep_v their_o religion_n pure_a and_o much_o less_o those_o who_o have_v the_o courage_n to_o oppose_v themselves_o open_o to_o error_n and_o to_o resist_v it_o even_o unto_o persecution_n and_o martyrdom_n i_o know_v that_o he_o have_v accustom_v himself_o to_o form_v some_o difficulty_n and_o objection_n against_o our_o hypothesis_n but_o we_o have_v this_o satisfaction_n to_o know_v that_o he_o can_v make_v none_o that_o do_v not_o equal_o regard_v the_o hypothesis_n of_o s._n augustine_n and_o we_o and_o to_o which_o by_o consequence_n the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la himself_n will_v not_o be_v oblige_v to_o answer_v if_o he_o will_v not_o act_v the_o donatist_n he_o confess_v himself_o that_o s._n augustine_n have_v acknowledge_v that_o there_o may_v have_v be_v some_o catholic_n hide_v in_o heretical_a communion_n and_o beside_o he_o can_v deny_v that_o the_o passage_n which_o i_o have_v set_v down_o be_v express_v upon_o that_o subject_n 1._o if_o therefore_o he_o demand_v of_o we_o who_o those_o faithful_a be_v who_o before_o the_o reformation_n keep_v their_o faith_n pure_a without_o infect_v themselves_o with_o the_o public_a error_n and_o if_o he_o urge_v we_o to_o mark_v they_o out_o to_o he_o one_o after_o another_o to_o tell_v he_o their_o name_n and_o their_o genealogy_n i_o will_v demand_v of_o he_o likewise_o who_o be_v those_o good_a seed_n of_o s._n augustine_n who_o under_o the_o arian_n ministry_n preserve_v their_o faith_n without_o be_v infect_v with_o heresy_n and_o i_o will_v entreat_v he_o to_o mark_v they_o out_o to_o i_o by_o name_n and_o to_o give_v i_o their_o history_n 2._o if_o he_o demand_v of_o we_o how_o we_o understand_v those_o person_n can_v with_o a_o good_a conscience_n live_v under_o a_o ministry_n where_o they_o teach_v transubstantiation_n the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n the_o religious_a worship_v of_o image_n which_o we_o believe_v to_o be_v fundamental_a error_n i_o will_v also_o demand_v of_o he_o how_o he_o understand_v that_o the_o good_a seed_n of_o s._n augustine_n can_v live_v under_o a_o arian_n ministry_n where_o they_o teach_v that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v not_o consubstantial_a with_o his_o father_n and_o that_o the_o father_n be_v not_o the_o father_n eternal_o which_o be_v error_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la himself_n judge_n abominable_a 3._o if_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o our_o father_n ought_v not_o therefore_o to_o have_v undertake_v a_o reformation_n but_o that_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v leave_v thing_n in_o the_o estate_n wherein_o they_o be_v since_o howsoever_o corrupt_v the_o latin_a church_n be_v according_a to_o we_o we_o can_v yet_o be_v save_v in_o her_o communion_n i_o shall_v tell_v he_o that_o by_o the_o same_o reason_n the_o orthodox_n ought_v not_o to_o have_v take_v care_n to_o have_v reestablish_v the_o
excommunicate_v all_o those_o who_o will_v not_o believe_v they_o as_o to_o the_o five_o s._n augustine_n do_v not_o intend_v to_o say_v that_o those_o who_o have_v separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o arian_n when_o the_o arian_n be_v the_o master_n of_o the_o ministry_n be_v schismatic_n since_o he_o himself_o call_v they_o the_o star_n of_o heaven_n the_o courageous_a and_o unshaken_a firmissimi_fw-la qui_fw-la fortiter_fw-la pro_fw-la fide_fw-la exulabant_fw-la he_o never_o mean_v to_o condemn_v their_o assembly_n which_o they_o make_v apart_o to_o have_v nothing_o common_a with_o heresy_n since_o it_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o effect_n of_o that_o heroical_a courage_n which_o he_o ascribe_v to_o they_o and_o of_o that_o ardent_a zeal_n which_o they_o have_v for_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n in_o effect_n s._n hilary_n praise_v some_o bishop_n of_o france_n germany_n and_o flanders_n of_o who_o he_o write_v that_o they_o have_v separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o those_o who_o hold_v the_o orthodox_n bishop_n in_o exile_n and_o in_o particular_a he_o extol_v those_o among_o they_o who_o have_v appeal_v to_o a_o synod_n of_o bythinia_n remain_v firm_a and_o constant_a in_o the_o faith_n and_o in_o gather_v themselves_o into_o a_o communion_n among_o themselves_o they_o separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o other_o s._n augustine_n have_v therefore_o answer_v that_o they_o be_v no_o way_n schismatic_n for_o two_o reason_n the_o first_o be_v because_o the_o cause_n for_o which_o they_o refuse_v communion_n with_o the_o arian_n and_o withdraw_v themselves_o from_o their_o ministry_n be_v just_a and_o lawful_a not_o frivolous_a and_o capricious_a as_o those_o of_o the_o donatist_n but_o weighty_a and_o fundamental_a since_o they_o dispute_v about_o the_o eternal_a divinity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o the_o arian_n will_v abolish_v the_o second_o because_o that_o although_o these_o courageous_a man_n of_o s._n augustine_n have_v renounce_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o arian_n and_o withdraw_v themselves_o from_o their_o ministry_n yet_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v notwithstanding_o that_o there_o be_v absolute_o no_o more_o salvation_n to_o be_v have_v in_o the_o society_n which_o they_o have_v forsake_v for_o beside_o that_o receive_n as_o they_o do_v their_o baptism_n from_o it_o they_o can_v not_o doubt_v that_o the_o child_n who_o die_v before_o they_o be_v infect_v with_o that_o heresy_n be_v save_v they_o do_v not_o also_o condemn_v the_o simple_a and_o the_o weak_a who_o remain_v unfeigned_o in_o that_o communion_n without_o take_v part_n in_o the_o impiety_n which_o be_v teach_v there_o so_o that_o their_o separation_n do_v not_o absolute_o respect_v that_o society_n but_o only_o the_o heretic_n that_o corrupt_v it_o but_o this_o be_v that_o which_o we_o say_v concern_v the_o berengarian_o the_o waldenses_n the_o albigenses_n etc._n etc._n we_o need_v but_o only_o to_o apply_v the_o same_o answer_n to_o they_o last_o as_o to_o that_o which_o regard_v the_o six_o objection_n s._n augustine_n have_v say_v that_o there_o be_v a_o considerable_a difference_n between_o the_o time_n wherein_o the_o arian_n make_v up_o almost_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o that_o wherein_o the_o true_a doctrine_n be_v reestablish_v in_o a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o church_n that_o the_o first_o be_v a_o time_n of_o oppression_n and_o the_o other_o a_o time_n of_o liberty_n that_o in_o the_o former_a time_n there_o be_v scarce_o any_o more_o a_o visible_a communion_n on_o the_o earth_n under_o which_o the_o faithful_a may_v place_v themselves_o they_o can_v remain_v under_o a_o corrupt_a ministry_n from_o which_o each_o one_o in_o particular_a have_v a_o right_a to_o separate_v the_o pure_a from_o the_o impure_a in_o wait_v till_o god_n shall_v deliver_v his_o church_n out_o of_o the_o hand_n of_o those_o bad_a pastor_n but_o in_o the_o second_o time_n where_o the_o orthodox_n and_o arian_n communion_n be_v in_o a_o visible_a opposition_n and_o such_o as_o be_v every_o where_o know_v it_o be_v not_o possible_a for_o they_o to_o remain_v under_o the_o arian_n ministry_n without_o have_v a_o arian_n heart_n or_o at_o least_o without_o fall_v into_o a_o detestable_a hypocrisy_n for_o in_o the_o opposition_n of_o these_o two_o communion_n this_o very_a thing_n that_o they_o shall_v remain_v in_o the_o arian_n be_v a_o manifest_a condemnation_n of_o the_o orthodox_n which_o they_o can_v not_o do_v without_o be_v either_o arian_n or_o hypocrite_n moreover_o in_o the_o former_a time_n those_o who_o remain_v out_o of_o necessity_n under_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o arian_n remain_v there_o in_o grief_n and_o ardent_o desire_v that_o god_n will_v procure_v they_o some_o mean_n to_o get_v out_o of_o it_o and_o to_o return_v to_o a_o orthodox_n ministry_n but_o in_o the_o latter_a god_n have_v give_v they_o the_o power_n to_o join_v themselves_o to_o a_o pure_a communion_n they_o can_v not_o remain_v in_o the_o arian_n without_o love_v and_o be_v please_v with_o it_o through_o those_o worldly_a interest_n which_o they_o can_v never_o prefer_v before_o the_o confession_n of_o a_o pure_a faith_n without_o be_v injurious_a to_o god_n without_o wound_v their_o own_o conscience_n without_o have_v a_o debauch_a and_o profane_a spirit_n and_o in_o a_o word_n without_o bind_v over_o themselves_o to_o eternal_a damnation_n behold_v here_o what_o s._n augustine_n have_v answer_v and_o it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o judge_v that_o we_o must_v answer_v they_o thus_o when_o they_o make_v the_o like_a objection_n to_o we_o we_o must_v distinguish_v between_o two_o time_n to_o wit_n that_o which_o go_v before_o the_o reformation_n and_o that_o which_o follow_v it_o and_o by_o the_o same_o reason_n which_o i_o have_v allege_v we_o will_v show_v they_o that_o although_o it_o be_v possible_a in_o the_o former_a time_n for_o some_o to_o work_v out_o their_o own_o salvation_n under_o the_o corrupt_a ministry_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n yet_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o we_o may_v do_v so_o at_o this_o day_n under_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n since_o those_o two_o communion_n be_v now_o find_v to_o be_v set_v in_o opposition_n i_o shall_v not_o urge_v this_o matter_n further_o we_o may_v now_o methinks_v conclude_v from_o all_o that_o which_o i_o have_v handle_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n and_o in_o this_o that_o if_o there_o ever_o be_v a_o vain_a and_o ill-grounded_a objection_n that_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v make_v against_o we_o be_v certain_o one_o of_o that_o nature_n his_o argument_n be_v found_v upon_o nothing_o else_o but_o false_a or_o ill-understood_a proposition_n for_o it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o s._n augustine_n believe_v that_o there_o be_v any_o particular_a society_n among_o all_o those_o which_o make_v a_o profession_n of_o christianity_n from_o who_o assembly_n one_o may_v not_o in_o certain_a case_n depart_v and_o withdraw_v one_o self_n from_o its_o communion_n it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o the_o separation_n which_o be_v between_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o we_o be_v that_o which_o that_o father_n have_v absolute_o condemn_v and_o for_o which_o he_o accuse_v the_o donatist_n to_o be_v schismatic_n it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o he_o will_v accuse_v they_o of_o schism_n without_o examine_v the_o foundation_n by_o a_o mere_a passive_a separation_n as_o that_o be_v wherein_o we_o be_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o he_o have_v take_v that_o visible_a extension_n throughout_o all_o nation_n for_o a_o perpetual_a mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o he_o will_v have_v that_o mark_n to_o decide_v the_o question_n of_o the_o true_a church_n when_o the_o doctrine_n of_o it_o be_v dispute_v it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o we_o hold_v that_o the_o church_n before_o the_o reformation_n have_v perish_v throughout_o all_o the_o earth_n it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o we_o reduce_v all_o to_o the_o berengarian_o waldenses_n and_o albigenses_n etc._n etc._n only_o last_o it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o s._n augustine_n upon_o this_o subject_n be_v any_o way_n contrary_a to_o we_o but_o it_o be_v true_a that_o our_o principle_n have_v all_o the_o conformity_n with_o his_o that_o any_o man_n can_v reasonable_o require_v this_o be_v in_o my_o judgement_n that_o which_o may_v be_v clear_o collect_v from_o that_o which_o i_o have_v say_v as_o the_o interest_n that_o we_o have_v in_o the_o clear_n of_o this_o matter_n do_v not_o go_v much_o far_o i_o will_v here_o put_v a_o end_n to_o this_o chapter_n and_o this_o three_o part_n concern_v our_o separation_n if_o the_o interest_n of_o truth_n and_o charity_n do_v not_o bind_v i_o to_o make_v a_o reflection_n upon_o a_o proposition_n that_o the_o author_n of_o
the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v set_v before_o we_o which_o be_v that_o schismatic_n be_v out_o of_o a_o state_n of_o salvation_n for_o i_o hold_v that_o this_o proposition_n can_v be_v maintain_v after_o the_o manner_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v propound_v it_o that_o be_v to_o say_v absolute_o and_o without_o any_o distinction_n i_o be_o not_o ignorant_a that_o to_o establish_v this_o rigorous_a sentiment_n they_o produce_v some_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n who_o have_v in_o effect_n speak_v of_o schism_n in_o extreme_o vehement_a term_n as_o if_o they_o have_v a_o design_n to_o exclude_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o god_n and_o all_o hope_n of_o salvation_n all_o those_o in_o general_n who_o shall_v be_v find_v engage_v in_o it_o but_o that_o very_a thing_n aught_o to_o be_v a_o example_n to_o let_v we_o see_v that_o we_o must_v not_o always_o take_v according_a to_o the_o rigour_n of_o the_o letter_n all_o that_o the_o father_n have_v say_v in_o the_o heat_n of_o their_o dispute_n for_o unless_o we_o shall_v be_v altogether_o unreasonable_a we_o must_v place_v a_o difference_n between_o three_o sort_n of_o person_n who_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o a_o schismatical_a communion_n 1._o the_o author_n of_o schism_n who_o usual_o be_v the_o pastor_n and_o guide_n of_o the_o flock_n 2._o understanding_n person_n who_o take_v part_n in_o the_o affair_n and_o who_o very_o well_o know_v what_o they_o do_v give_v their_o consent_n to_o schism_n and_o defend_v the_o author_n of_o it_o 3._o the_o people_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o ignorant_a person_n who_o scarce_o know_v any_o thing_n that_o pass_v or_o who_o know_v but_o very_a confuse_o and_o for_o that_o which_o regard_v the_o author_n and_o other_o intelligent_a person_n as_o it_o be_v most_o frequent_o passion_n interest_n pride_n and_o ambition_n that_o make_v they_o separate_v and_o that_o all_o those_o passion_n turn_v they_o in_o the_o end_n into_o a_o implacable_a hatred_n against_o their_o brethren_n they_o deserve_v our_o condemnation_n for_o those_o crime_n be_v incompatible_a with_o the_o spirit_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o it_o be_v a_o manifest_a demonstration_n that_o the_o world_n and_o its_o corruption_n reign_v in_o the_o soul_n of_o those_o who_o be_v guilty_a of_o it_o we_o must_v therefore_o say_v of_o such_o schismatic_n as_o these_o that_o while_o they_o remain_v in_o this_o condition_n there_o be_v no_o hope_n of_o salvation_n for_o they_o because_o that_o the_o true_a faith_n the_o covenant_n of_o god_n and_o the_o communion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n can_v subsist_v under_o the_o reign_n of_o those_o brutal_a passion_n but_o to_o imagine_v that_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o a_o people_n who_o be_v to_o be_v find_v engage_v in_o a_o schism_n either_o through_o the_o faction_n of_o the_o more_o powerful_a or_o a_o conscience_n prepossess_v by_o a_o zeal_n without_o knowledge_n by_o a_o piety_n too_o scrupulous_a shall_v be_v deprive_v of_o all_o hope_n of_o salvation_n this_o will_v be_v without_o doubt_n to_o fall_v into_o a_o very_a rigid_a opinion_n to_o make_v this_o clear_a by_o example_n i_o have_v already_o mention_v elsewhere_o that_o victor_n bishop_n of_o rome_n excommunicate_v the_o church_n of_o asia_n upon_o the_o difference_n about_o the_o day_n of_o easter_n from_o whence_o there_o follow_v a_o schism_n between_o those_o church_n and_o this_o of_o rome_n i_o do_v not_o now_o inquire_v to_o which_o of_o the_o two_o party_n the_o crime_n of_o the_o separation_n aught_o to_o be_v impute_v either_o to_o the_o asiatic_n who_o adhere_v too_o strict_o to_o the_o custom_n of_o their_o ancestor_n and_o the_o authority_n of_o polycarp_n or_o to_o victor_n who_o without_o prudence_n and_o charity_n separate_v he_o from_o divers_a great_a and_o flourish_a church_n about_o a_o matter_n that_o be_v leave_v self-free_a and_o indifferent_a in_o religion_n i_o only_o say_v that_o this_o will_v be_v a_o horrible_a injustice_n to_o condemn_v those_o people_n to_o eternal_a flame_n who_o shall_v be_v find_v to_o be_v engage_v in_o that_o ridiculous_a quarrel_n only_o through_o the_o capricious_a humour_n of_o their_o bishop_n in_o effect_n we_o have_v see_v that_o notwithstanding_o this_o schism_n they_o do_v not_o fail_v both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o to_o sit_v together_o in_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a we_o must_v pass_v the_o same_o judgement_n of_o a_o schism_n that_o fall_v 34._o out_o in_o the_o four_o century_n at_o antioch_n between_o the_o meletian_o and_o the_o eustatians_n both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o orthodox_n and_o separate_v from_o the_o arrian_n but_o who_o nevertheless_o will_v not_o communicate_v together_o because_o that_o although_o meletius_n have_v preach_v and_o defend_v the_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o suffer_v persecution_n for_o it_o yet_o he_o have_v be_v create_v bishop_n by_o the_o arian_n by_o reason_n of_o which_o the_o other_o orthodox_n will_v no_o more_o communicate_v with_o those_o of_o his_o party_n which_o oblige_v they_o to_o hold_v their_o assembly_n apart_o it_o be_v therefore_o a_o true_a schism_n on_o one_o side_n and_o on_o the_o other_o but_o as_o it_o proceed_v only_o from_o a_o excess_n of_o zeal_n on_o the_o side_n of_o the_o eustatians_n we_o ought_v not_o to_o pass_v a_o sentence_n of_o damnation_n so_o light_o against_o they_o i_o say_v the_o same_o thing_n of_o the_o schism_n that_o fall_v out_o about_o the_o 484._o end_n of_o the_o five_o century_n between_o acatius_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n and_o felix_n the_o three_o bishop_n of_o rome_n who_o mutual_o excommunicate_v one_o another_o for_o the_o interest_n of_o john_n talaia_n and_o peter_n mongus_n competitor_n for_o the_o patriarchate_o of_o alexandria_n acacius_n defend_v the_o side_n of_o peter_n who_o felix_n accuse_v to_o be_v a_o heretic_n and_o a_o enemy_n to_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o felix_n on_o the_o contrary_a uphold_v talaia_n who_o acacius_n have_v accuse_v of_o perjury_n and_o to_o be_v unworthy_a of_o a_o bishopric_n and_o this_o schism_n also_o last_v down_o to_o their_o successor_n thirty_o and_o five_o year_n between_o the_o east_n and_o west_n but_o although_o acacius_n draw_v in_o by_o intrigue_n to_o the_o side_n of_o a_o hypocrite_n have_v wrong_v at_o the_o foundation_n yet_o we_o ought_v not_o notwithstanding_o to_o believe_v that_o all_o those_o great_a church_n who_o keep_v communion_n with_o he_o and_o defend_v his_o memory_n after_o his_o death_n be_v absolute_o cut_v off_o from_o the_o hope_n of_o paradise_n in_o the_o six_o century_n there_o be_v another_o schism_n whereof_o i_o have_v already_o speak_v which_o be_v very_o contentious_a and_o embroil_v vigil_n under_o the_o emperor_n justinian_n vigilius_n be_v bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o mennas_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n the_o ground_n of_o the_o quarrel_n be_v take_v from_o the_o write_n that_o have_v be_v approve_v in_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o which_o afterward_o be_v condemn_v as_o heretical_a by_o the_o emperor_n justinian_n and_o the_o condemnation_n be_v subscribe_v by_o menna_n and_o the_o other_o patriarch_n and_o their_o bishop_n vigilius_n who_o be_v of_o another_o opinion_n undertake_v the_o defence_n of_o those_o write_n and_o excommunicate_v menna_n and_o the_o rest_n who_o have_v condemn_v they_o but_o some_o month_n after_o he_o take_v off_o his_o excommunication_n at_o the_o solicitation_n of_o the_o empress_n theodora_n to_o who_o he_o owe_v his_o bishopric_n and_o which_o be_v more_o in_o the_o follow_a year_n he_o himself_o pronounce_v a_o anathema_n against_o those_o three_o write_n but_o the_o bishop_n of_o africa_n illyria_n and_o dalmatia_n persist_v to_o defend_v they_o and_o those_o in_o africa_n assemble_v in_o council_n excommunicate_v vigilius_n as_o a_o dissembler_n some_o time_n after_o vigilius_n chron._n repent_v himself_o of_o that_o which_o he_o have_v do_v undertake_v a_o second_o time_n the_o defence_n of_o those_o write_n justinian_n on_o the_o contrary_a make_v a_o edict_n by_o which_o he_o renew_v their_o condemnation_n and_o vigilius_n on_o his_o side_n excommunicate_v all_o those_o who_o shall_v consent_v to_o this_o edict_n in_o fine_a the_o five_o general_n council_n assemble_v at_o constantinople_n where_o in_o spite_n of_o all_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n the_o three_o write_n be_v condemn_v and_o all_o those_o who_o shall_v approve_v they_o be_v excommunicate_v vigilius_n persist_v in_o his_o opinion_n be_v banish_v and_o die_v some_o year_n after_o but_o his_o successor_n pelagius_n and_o gregory_n approve_v the_o council_n and_o subscribe_v to_o what_o have_v be_v do_v there_o and_o it_o be_v in_o fine_a general_o receive_v by_o all_o and_o reckon_v for_o a_o five_o general_n council_n we_o must_v acknowledge_v that_o if_o the_o people_n be_v to_o be_v save_v or_o damn_v according_a to_o the_o good_a or_o
shall_v worship_v one_o only_a god_n in_o believe_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n and_o transubstantiation_n they_o annihilate_v in_o effect_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o they_o remove_v as_o much_o as_o in_o they_o lay_v jesus_n christ_n from_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o his_o father_n but_o those_o who_o take_v thing_n in_o a_o good_a sense_n destroy_v on_o the_o contrary_a the_o evil_n by_o the_o good_a for_o in_o adore_v one_o only_a god_n they_o teach_v other_o not_o to_o pay_v any_o religious_a worship_n to_o creature_n in_o place_v their_o confidence_n in_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o their_o sake_n they_o teach_v learned_a to_o reject_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n all_o humane_a satisfaction_n and_o in_o serious_o believe_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v in_o heaven_n they_o be_v disabused_n about_o his_o corporal_a presence_n on_o the_o altar_n in_o fine_a they_o can_v each_o in_o particular_a very_o well_o do_v what_o our_o father_n do_v altogether_o when_o they_o reform_v themselves_o for_o their_o reformation_n wrought_v nothing_o but_o what_o the_o same_o doctrine_n which_o they_o have_v teach_v they_o one_o only_a god_n and_o one_o only_a jesus_n christ_n make_v they_o reject_v all_o that_o they_o reject_v beside_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o we_o believe_v contrary_a to_o the_o true_a faith_n be_v then_o teach_v and_o receive_v and_o practise_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n more_o by_o force_n of_o custom_n than_o any_o public_a authority_n that_o can_v impose_v any_o necessity_n on_o man_n conscience_n even_o according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n at_o this_o day_n which_o leave_v private_a man_n liberty_n enough_o to_o reject_v they_o and_o when_o they_o shall_v come_v to_o be_v even_o public_o determine_v with_o all_o the_o necessary_a formality_n which_o they_o have_v not_o be_v yet_o there_o will_v always_o remain_v to_o every_o private_a man_n a_o natural_a right_n to_o examine_v and_o reject_v they_o since_o the_o authority_n of_o man_n how_o great_a soever_o it_o be_v can_v never_o bind_v the_o conscience_n of_o the_o faithful_a we_o do_v not_o therefore_o question_v but_o that_o god_n have_v always_o preserve_v under_o that_o ministry_n a_o great_a number_n of_o person_n who_o have_v make_v that_o separation_n of_o the_o good_a from_o the_o ill_a and_o it_o be_v in_o those_o that_o the_o church_n may_v subsist_v but_o beside_o those_o how_o many_o simple_a people_n be_v there_o who_o own_o simplicity_n and_o ignorance_n hide_v they_o from_o those_o error_n that_o then_o reign_v in_o the_o ministry_n they_o know_v enough_o to_o believe_v in_o one_o only_a god_n the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n their_o creator_n and_o father_n and_o in_o one_o only_a jesus_n christ_n their_o redeemer_n bear_v crucify_a and_o raise_v again_o for_o they_o and_o to_o practice_n without_o superstition_n all_o the_o action_n of_o christian_a piety_n that_o those_o doctrine_n inspire_v into_o they_o but_o they_o do_v not_o know_v enough_o to_o believe_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n transubstantiation_n the_o real_a presence_n humane_a satisfaction_n the_o merit_n of_o good_a work_n and_o a_o multitude_n of_o other_o thing_n that_o do_v not_o enter_v into_o they_o their_o knowledge_n be_v bound_v with_o the_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n the_o lord_n prayer_n and_o the_o ten_o commandment_n which_o they_o receive_v with_o all_o the_o submission_n of_o their_o heart_n and_o which_o they_o labour_v to_o practice_v the_o best_a that_o they_o can_v and_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o doubt_v that_o that_o knowledge_n alone_o plain_a and_o disintangle_v from_o all_o error_n which_o they_o have_v furnish_v they_o with_o a_o sufficient_a direction_n for_o their_o salvation_n without_o their_o be_v bind_v to_o make_v a_o more_o express_a reject_v of_o those_o doctrine_n they_o do_v not_o understand_v but_o suppose_v that_o they_o have_v a_o knowledge_n of_o they_o i_o say_v that_o we_o ought_v careful_o to_o distinguish_v two_o sort_n of_o time_n the_o one_o in_o which_o the_o falseness_n of_o a_o doctrine_n or_o worship_n be_v not_o so_o palpable_a discover_v and_o open_a to_o man_n eye_n that_o their_o shall_v be_v only_o a_o voluntary_a blindness_n or_o a_o ill_a prejudice_n that_o shall_v hinder_v we_o from_o acknowledge_v and_o understand_v how_o that_o doctrine_n and_o that_o worship_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o true_a faith_n and_o piety_n and_o the_o other_o in_o which_o that_o falseness_n and_o contrariety_n be_v so_o open_o or_o public_o manifest_v that_o one_o can_v be_v ignorant_a of_o they_o or_o not_o see_v they_o without_o shut_v voluntary_o one_o eye_n for_o in_o the_o second_o of_o those_o time_n every_o one_o be_v bind_v for_o the_o integrity_n of_o his_o faith_n and_o religion_n and_o the_o preservation_n of_o his_o soul_n earnest_o and_o public_o to_o reject_v those_o error_n to_o avoid_v they_o with_o a_o aversion_n to_o withdraw_v from_o those_o assembly_n where_o they_o be_v either_o teach_v or_o practise_v and_o not_o to_o take_v part_n how_o little_a soever_o or_o if_o any_o do_v they_o have_v no_o excuse_n for_o their_o crime_n and_o this_o be_v the_o time_n wherein_o we_o be_v at_o this_o day_n but_o as_o to_o the_o former_a it_o be_v enough_o not_o to_o be_v corrupt_v with_o they_o without_o any_o absolute_a necessity_n of_o testify_v public_o that_o strong_a aversion_n in_o the_o second_o time_n they_o ought_v to_o look_v on_o those_o kind_n of_o thing_n as_o they_o be_v in_o effect_n because_o they_o be_v full_o discover_v and_o they_o may_v be_v see_v in_o all_o that_o have_v they_o to_o be_v opposite_a to_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o salvation_n of_o man_n but_o that_o obligation_n can_v never_o be_v so_o strong_a in_o the_o first_o time_n because_o there_o one_o have_v neither_o the_o same_o light_n nor_o the_o same_o help_n nor_o the_o same_o easiness_n to_o own_v they_o to_o be_v such_o as_o they_o be_v not_o only_o mere_a natural_a light_n dictate_v this_o distinction_n but_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o have_v very_o well_o establish_v it_o in_o the_o gospel_n if_o i_o have_v not_o come_v say_v he_o and_o 15._o speak_v unto_o they_o they_o have_v not_o have_v sin_n but_o now_o they_o have_v no_o cloak_n for_o their_o sin_n which_o evident_o establish_v those_o two_o season_n i_o speak_v of_o the_o one_o wherein_o the_o manifestation_n of_o good_a and_o evil_n be_v not_o yet_o so_o thorough_o make_v that_o one_o can_v acknowledge_v they_o in_o their_o great_a latitude_n and_o the_o other_o wherein_o it_o be_v so_o that_o one_o can_v without_o a_o crime_n know_v it_o confuse_o but_o i_o say_v that_o before_o the_o reformation_n they_o be_v in_o that_o first_o time_n in_o regard_n of_o that_o which_o we_o call_v the_o error_n and_o superstition_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o be_v neither_o so_o well_o examine_v nor_o so_o clear_o discover_v as_o they_o have_v be_v since_o the_o faithful_a then_o can_v not_o open_o believe_v and_o practice_v they_o for_o that_o can_v not_o be_v do_v according_a to_o we_o in_o any_o time_n without_o destroy_v the_o true_a faith_n and_o piety_n but_o they_o can_v look_v upon_o they_o with_o a_o great_a indifference_n bear_v they_o with_o far_o less_o pain_n nor_o cease_v for_o all_o that_o from_o frequent_v their_o assembly_n from_o hold_v their_o peace_n and_o content_v themselves_o with_o keep_v their_o own_o righteousness_n see_v here_o after_o what_o manner_n we_o believe_v that_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o church_n be_v preserve_v before_o the_o reformation_n how_o corrupt_v soever_o the_o ministry_n be_v the_o foundation_n of_o christianity_n remain_v there_o and_o god_n have_v yet_o his_o remnant_n there_o according_a to_o the_o election_n of_o grace_n that_o be_v to_o say_v his_o true_o faithful_a it_o be_v those_o alone_a in_o all_o that_o great_a mix_a body_n who_o be_v the_o church_n for_o they_o only_o be_v in_o communion_n with_o god_n and_o his_o son_n they_o alone_o enjoy_v the_o benefit_n of_o the_o gospel_n covenant_n to_o they_o only_o how_o small_a a_o number_n soever_o they_o be_v pertain_v all_o the_o right_n and_o advantage_n of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o external_n society_n of_o assembly_n of_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n of_o the_o sacrament_n government_n and_o discipline_n according_a to_o the_o inviolable_a maxim_n of_o saint_n paul_n all_o thing_n be_v you_o whether_o paul_n or_o apollo_n or_o cephas_n or_o the_o world_n or_o life_n or_o death_n or_o thing_n present_a or_o thing_n to_o come_v all_o be_v you_o and_o you_o be_v christ_n and_o christ_n be_v go_n all_o the_o rest_n then_o which_o be_v without_o in_o that_o mix_a body_n which_o they_o call_v the_o latin_a church_n and_o which_o have_v
of_o my_o people_n so_o that_o when_o the_o favour_n of_o god_n shall_v have_v join_v i_o again_o to_o you_o we_o shall_v treat_v of_o all_o thing_n in_o common_a according_a to_o what_o our_o mutual_a honour_n require_v of_o we_o in_o his_o ten_o epistle_n he_o complain_v of_o some_o priest_n who_o without_o ever_o consult_v other_o have_v receive_v those_o into_o communion_n who_o in_o time_n of_o persecution_n have_v abjure_v christianity_n and_o he_o order_v that_o they_o shall_v be_v deprive_v of_o their_o functon_n for_o say_v he_o they_o must_v give_v a_o account_n of_o their_o action_n before_o we_o and_o before_o the_o confessor_n and_o before_o all_o the_o people_n when_o god_n shall_v give_v we_o the_o favour_n to_o let_v we_o meet_v together_o again_o in_o the_o twelve_o he_o write_v to_o the_o people_n of_o his_o church_n fratribus_fw-la in_o plebe_fw-la consistentibus_fw-la he_o note_v concern_v those_o who_o have_v fell_a in_o time_n of_o persecution_n and_o who_o desire_z ro_o be_v restore_v to_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n that_o when_o god_n shall_v have_v send_v peace_n again_o to_o his_o flock_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v again_o recover_v their_o assembly_n that_o affair_n shall_v be_v examine_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o people_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v judge_v of_o it_o among_o themselves_o tunc_fw-la say_v he_o examinabuntur_fw-la singula_fw-la presentibus_fw-la &_o judicantibus_fw-la vobis_fw-la in_o the_o 28_o epistle_n answer_v his_o clergy_n who_o have_v consult_v together_o concern_v some_o priest_n who_o have_v abandon_v their_o flock_n i_o can_v not_o say_v he_o make_v myself_o the_o sole_a judge_n of_o business_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v exact_o manage_v not_o only_o with_o my_o colleague_n but_o with_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o people_n also_o non_fw-la tantum_fw-la cum_fw-la collegis_fw-la meis_fw-la sed_fw-la et_fw-la cum_fw-la plebe_fw-la universa_fw-la in_o the_o 68th_o epistle_n answer_v as_o well_o in_o his_o own_o name_n as_o in_o the_o name_n of_o divers_a other_o bishop_n of_o africa_n assemble_v in_o council_n to_o the_o church_n of_o leon_n and_o astorga_n on_o the_o matter_n of_o basilides_n and_o martial_n bishop_n who_o have_v be_v depose_v for_o their_o crime_n the_o people_n say_v he_o who_o obey_v the_o commandment_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o who_o fear_n god_n aught_o to_o separate_v themselves_o from_o a_o wicked_a pastor_n and_o not_o to_o take_v any_o part_n in_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o a_o sacrilegious_a priest_n since_o it_o be_v the_o people_n who_o have_v chief_o the_o power_n to_o elect_a those_o who_o be_v worthy_a and_o to_o reject_v those_o who_o be_v unworthy_a the_o divine_a authority_n itself_o have_v establish_v this_o law_n that_o the_o priest_n shall_v be_v choose_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o people_n before_o the_o eye_n of_o all_o to_o the_o end_n he_o shall_v be_v approve_v as_o worthy_a of_o the_o ministry_n by_o a_o public_a judgement_n and_o testimony_n therefore_o it_o be_v that_o god_n say_v to_o moses_n in_o the_o book_n of_o number_n thou_o shall_v take_v aaron_n thy_o brother_n and_o his_o son_n eleazar_n and_o thou_o shall_v make_v they_o come_v upon_o the_o mountain_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o all_o the_o assembly_n thou_o shall_v take_v off_o aaron_n vestment_n and_o put_v it_o upon_o eleazar_n for_o aaron_n shall_v die_v there_o he_o ordain_v that_o the_o priest_n shall_v be_v establish_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o whole_a assembly_n to_o teach_v we_o that_o the_o ordination_n of_o priest_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v perform_v without_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o people_n assist_v to_o the_o end_n that_o in_o their_o presence_n the_o crime_n of_o the_o wicked_a and_o the_o desert_n of_o the_o good_a shall_v be_v discover_v and_o that_o so_o the_o ordination_n shall_v be_v good_a and_o lawful_a when_o it_o shall_v be_v examine_v by_o the_o suffrage_n and_o judgement_n of_o all_o we_o find_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o act_n that_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v practise_v when_o they_o be_v to_o ordain_v another_o bishop_n in_o the_o place_n of_o judas_n peter_n stand_v up_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o disciple_n and_o all_o the_o multitude_n assemble_v together_o into_o one_o place_n and_o that_o be_v observe_v not_o only_o in_o the_o ordination_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o priest_n but_o it_o be_v observe_v also_o in_o that_o of_o the_o deacon_n as_o it_o appear_v from_o the_o same_o book_n of_o the_o act_n where_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o twelve_o apostle_n call_v together_o the_o whole_a multitude_n of_o the_o disciple_n therefore_o according_a to_o divine_a tradition_n and_o the_o observation_n of_o the_o apostle_n that_o order_n ought_v to_o be_v diligent_o preserve_v and_o hold_v which_o be_v also_o observe_v among_o we_o and_o almost_o in_o all_o province_n that_o in_o order_n to_o the_o make_n of_o lawful_a ordination_n the_o near_a bishop_n of_o a_o province_n shall_v assemble_v with_o the_o people_n who_o ought_v to_o ordain_v a_o prelate_n and_o the_o bishop_n shall_v be_v choose_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o people_n who_o may_v perfect_o know_v the_o life_n and_o conversation_n of_o every_o one_o and_o this_o be_v what_o be_v do_v among_o you_o in_o the_o ordination_n of_o sabinus_n our_o colleague_n for_o by_o the_o suffrage_n of_o all_o the_o brethren_n and_o by_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o bishop_n who_o come_v themselves_o to_o you_o after_o you_o have_v write_v they_o confer_v the_o order_n of_o episcopacy_n on_o he_o and_o lay_v their_o hand_n on_o he_o in_o the_o room_n of_o basilides_n see_v here_o the_o first_o question_n decide_v the_o second_o consist_v in_o know_v whether_o we_o can_v say_v with_o any_o reason_n that_o although_o 2._o those_o call_v aught_o natural_o to_o proceed_v from_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o church_n as_o we_o have_v just_a before_o show_v yet_o that_o the_o church_n have_v lose_v that_o right_n and_o that_o it_o be_v now_o lawful_o deprive_v of_o it_o that_o which_o give_v ground_n for_o this_o difficulty_n be_v that_o although_o in_o the_o civil_a society_n the_o right_n of_o create_v of_o magistrate_n seem_v natural_o to_o belong_v to_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o society_n yet_o it_o fall_v out_o that_o the_o order_n of_o nature_n have_v be_v interrupt_v for_o in_o monarchical_a state_n it_o be_v not_o the_o people_n but_o the_o prince_n only_o that_o confer_v office_n and_o that_o right_o be_v so_o lawful_o in_o he_o that_o there_o be_v no_o office_n that_o do_v not_o depend_v upon_o his_o nomination_n they_o may_v therefore_o pretend_v that_o the_o same_o thing_n fall_v out_o in_o the_o religious_a society_n from_o whence_o it_o will_v follow_v that_o it_o be_v no_o more_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o church_n that_o ought_v to_o confer_v those_o call_n but_o the_o body_n of_o the_o prelate_n or_o if_o you_o will_v the_o sovereign_a monarch_n of_o the_o church_n who_o be_v as_o they_o pretend_v the_o pope_n but_o i_o maintain_v that_o that_o can_v be_v any_o way_n say_v it_o be_v not_o so_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o religious_a society_n as_o it_o be_v in_o that_o of_o the_o civil_a in_o the_o civil_a the_o people_n may_v be_v lawful_o deprive_v of_o the_o right_a that_o nature_n have_v give_v they_o to_o create_v their_o magistrate_n and_o to_o provide_v for_o its_o government_n whether_o they_o be_v do_v by_o a_o voluntary_a transmission_n which_o they_o themselves_o have_v make_v to_o a_o certain_a family_n or_o to_o a_o certain_a person_n to_o who_o rule_n they_o submit_v themselves_o or_o whether_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v by_o a_o just_a conquest_n but_o these_o way_n have_v no_o place_n in_o the_o church_n she_o can_v neither_o create_v nor_o acknowledge_v a_o sovereign_a monarch_n in_o who_o favour_n she_o shall_v deprive_v herself_o of_o her_o right_n in_o that_o regard_n to_o make_v he_o a_o absolute_a master_n for_o be_v concern_v for_o she_o own_o salvation_n which_o she_o find_v interest_v in_o the_o function_n of_o the_o ministry_n and_o moreover_o have_v no_o assurance_n as_o i_o have_v already_o note_v that_o he_o or_o those_o in_o who_o favour_n she_o shall_v strip_v herself_o of_o her_o right_n shall_v themselves_o be_v faithful_a it_o will_v be_v visible_o to_o expose_v herself_o to_o give_v herself_o over_o into_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o palpable_o profane_a the_o unbeliever_n or_o hypocrite_n to_o make_v her_o enemy_n her_o lord_n and_o it_o will_v be_v palpable_o to_o hazard_v her_o faith_n and_o conscience_n which_o she_o can_v never_o do_v without_o a_o criminal_a negligence_n of_o which_o she_o never_o ought_v to_o incur_v the_o gild_n in_o the_o civil_a society_n where_o the_o matter_n be_v only_o about_o interest_n and_o not_o about_o those_o that_o concern_v one_o salvation_n nothing_o hinder_v but_o